A further discovery of the spirit of falshood & persecution in Sam. Jennings, and his party that joyned with him in Pensilvania, and some abettors that cloak and defend him here in England in answer to his scandalous book, called, The state of the case.
         Keith, George, 1639?-1716.
      
       
         
           1694
        
      
       Approx. 188 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 27 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47147
         Wing K170
         ESTC R784
         12305331
         ocm 12305331
         59231
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47147)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59231)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 637:16)
      
       
         
           
             A further discovery of the spirit of falshood & persecution in Sam. Jennings, and his party that joyned with him in Pensilvania, and some abettors that cloak and defend him here in England in answer to his scandalous book, called, The state of the case.
             Keith, George, 1639?-1716.
          
           52 p.
           
             Printed for R. Levis,
             [London :
             1694]
          
           
             Caption title; imprint from colophon.
             Signed: George Keith.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jennings, Samuel, d. 1708. -- State of the case.
           Society of Friends -- Pennsylvania.
        
      
    
     
        2005-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-08 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-08 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           FURTHER
           DISCOVERY
           Of
           the
           SPIRIT
           of
           Falshood
           &
           Persecution
           IN
           Sam.
           Jennings
           ,
           And
           his
           Party
           that
           joyned
           with
           him
           in
           Pensilvania
           ;
           and
           some
           Abettors
           that
           cloak
           and
           defend
           him
           here
           in
           England
           :
           In
           Answer
           to
           his
           scandalous
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           The
           State
           of
           the
           Case
           .
        
         
           
             IN
             Order
             to
             this
             further
             Discovery
             ,
             I
             think
             fit
             to
             follow
             this
             Method
             ;
             First
             ,
             to
             set
             down
             in
             order
             ,
             the
             grossest
             Falshoods
             and
             Untruths
             I
             find
             in
             his
             Book
             ;
             and
             for
             which
             he
             giveth
             no
             other
             Proof
             ,
             but
             his
             and
             their
             bare
             Affirmation
             who
             are
             his
             Confederates
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             of
             no
             Authority
             ,
             or
             Credit
             with
             them
             ,
             who
             know
             him
             and
             them
             to
             be
             our
             prejudiced
             Adversaries
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             and
             whom
             I
             can
             ,
             and
             doubt
             not
             to
             prove
             both
             him
             and
             them
             guilty
             of
             affirming
             diverse
             gross
             falshoods
             in
             this
             following
             Treatise
             ;
             and
             for
             brevity
             sake
             ,
             to
             give
             little
             other
             Answer
             to
             many
             of
             the
             whole
             Summ
             ,
             Number
             ,
             or
             Tale
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             gross
             downright
             Falshoods
             ,
             Fictions
             ,
             and
             Forgeries
             of
             his
             and
             their
             devising
             ,
             
             hatch'd
             and
             invented
             by
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             as
             with
             so
             many
             Fig-leaves
             ,
             to
             cover
             his
             and
             their
             Nakedness
             :
             And
             ,
             as
             I
             go
             along
             ,
             to
             answer
             particularly
             ,
             to
             his
             seeming
             Reasons
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             weak
             and
             unwary
             Readers
             ,
             to
             be
             some
             sort
             of
             covering
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Party
             ;
             and
             his
             particular
             Charges
             against
             me
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             seem
             to
             contain
             any
             thing
             of
             Truth
             in
             them
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             briefly
             to
             reply
             unto
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             grossest
             downright
             Falshoods
             and
             Untruths
             ,
             Fictions
             and
             Forgeries
             asserted
             by
             him
             ,
             are
             these
             in
             order
             following
             .
          
        
         
           
             I.
             That
             he
             saith
             in
             his
             Title
             page
             ,
             
               The
               state
               of
               the
               Case
               impartially
               given
               ,
            
             &c.
             [
             he
             had
             said
             more
             truly
             ,
             
               The
               state
               of
               the
               Case
               partially
               ,
               falsly
               and
               perversly
               given
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
        
         
           
             II.
             
               That
               some
               few
               have
               been
               seduced
               by
               me
               ,
               into
               a
               separation
               ,
            
             &c.
             [
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             seduced
             any
             ,
             but
             have
             been
             made
             an
             Instrument
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             I
             desire
             to
             praise
             him
             )
             to
             preserve
             many
             ,
             and
             to
             recover
             some
             from
             being
             deceived
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
               That
               we
               are
               backsliders
               ,
               and
               have
               reproached
               ,
               and
               abused
               him
               .
            
             [
             This
             is
             his
             own
             Character
             ,
             and
             not
             ours
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
               That
               he
               might
               have
               made
               his
               Innocency
               his
               Sanctuary
               .
            
             [
             But
             instead
             of
             that
             ,
             he
             maketh
             Falshoods
             and
             Fictions
             his
             Sanctuary
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             V.
             That
             I
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               not
               for
               any
               love
               I
               had
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               sought
               his
               Friendship
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             [
             This
             I
             solemnly
             declare
             is
             utterly
             false
             ;
             and
             I
             acknowledge
             ,
             I
             did
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             still
             love
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             ought
             to
             love
             my
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             the
             bond
             of
             brotherly
             love
             he
             himself
             broke
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             I.
             ]
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             That
             I
             flatter
             to
             gain
             him
             to
             my
             Party
             .
             
               This
               is
               false
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             VII
             .
             That
             I
             consult
             the
             old
             Proverb
             ,
             
               Throw
               Dirt
               enough
               ,
               and
               some
               will
               stick
               .
            
             [
             This
             most
             truly
             belongs
             to
             himself
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
             
               That
               it's
               matter
               of
               Malice
               ,
               and
               not
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               hath
               occasioned
               me
               to
               appear
               against
               him
               .
            
             [
             But
             my
             appearing
             against
             him
             ,
             was
             only
             in
             my
             just
             defence
             ;
             and
             what
             I
             have
             said
             or
             Printed
             against
             him
             ,
             respecting
             some
             former
             Passages
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             before
             he
             appeared
             an
             unjust
             Adversary
             against
             me
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             I
             had
             not
             the
             full
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             certainty
             of
             them
             before
             ;
             and
             beside
             ,
             they
             were
             of
             that
             nat●●e
             or
             quality
             ,
             that
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             his
             intolerable
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Arrogancy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Injustice
             ,
             in
             charging
             me
             ,
             ●hen
             Innocent
             ,
             of
             what
             he
             was
             most
             guilty
             himself
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             been
             buried
             ,
             even
             with
             them
             that
             knew
             him
             to
             be
             guilty
             ,
             more
             than
             I
             did
             ;
             and
             it
             might
             have
             been
             hoped
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             repented
             of
             such
             things
             ;
             but
             he
             proceeding
             to
             shew
             himself
             worse
             then
             formerly
             ,
             not
             amending
             ,
             but
             more
             degenerating
             ,
             might
             give
             just
             occasion
             ,
             in
             our
             just
             defence
             ,
             to
             let
             him
             know
             what
             sort
             of
             Captain
             these
             twenty
             seven
             false
             Judges
             had
             chosen
             to
             follow
             ,
             in
             that
             unjust
             War
             they
             had
             undertaken
             .
             His
             
               Argumentum
               ad
               hominem
            
             ,
             sheweth
             him
             as
             ignorant
             in
             fair
             Reasoning
             ,
             as
             he
             knoweth
             himself
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Latin
             Tongue
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             would
             make
             some
             shew
             of
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             skilled
             it
             ;
             for
             his
             transferring
             my
             Complaint
             against
             
               Arthur
               Cook
            
             ,
             (
             citing
             Reasons
             and
             Causes
             of
             the
             Separation
             ,
             page
             18.
             )
             to
             his
             Complaint
             against
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             para●lel
             ,
             nor
             equal
             .
             But
             so
             heedless
             he
             is
             ,
             in
             what
             he
             writes
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             what
             he
             saith
             )
             that
             he
             miscites
             the
             Book
             ;
             for
             that
             Complaint
             of
             mine
             against
             
               Arthur
               
               Cook
            
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             Reasons
             and
             Causes
             ,
             &c.
             but
             in
             the
             Plea
             of
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             Answer
             to
             his
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethrens
             Paper
             of
             false
             Judgment
             against
             me
             ;
             for
             my
             Complaint
             against
             
               A.
               C.
            
             was
             ,
             
               That
               he
               transgrest
               Gospel
               Order
               in
               concealing
               a
               matter
               so
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               then
               bringing
               it
               forth
               against
               me
               ,
               while
               I
               was
               in
               the
               same
               Profession
               of
               Church
               Membership
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               so
               accused
               me
               ;
               and
               the
               matter
               it self
               was
               also
               false
               .
            
             But
             what
             I
             blamed
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             for
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             some
             years
             past
             ,
             was
             only
             in
             way
             of
             my
             just
             defence
             ,
             and
             was
             most
             properly
             ,
             
               Argumentum
               ad
               hominem
            
             ,
             it
             being
             most
             unreasonable
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             require
             an
             absolute
             Submission
             from
             me
             ,
             in
             the
             greatest
             matters
             of
             Faith
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             when
             he
             refused
             to
             submit
             in
             some
             worldly
             matters
             ;
             and
             I
             made
             not
             this
             Complaint
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             my
             just
             defence
             ,
             until
             by
             his
             ,
             and
             his
             Parties
             false
             Judgment
             given
             out
             against
             me
             ,
             
               We
               were
               no
               more
               of
               one
               Society
            
             ;
             and
             it
             stands
             well
             consistent
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             
               That
               if
               a
               Man
               depart
               from
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               not
               only
               his
               former
               Righteousness
               is
               to
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               but
               his
               former
               Vnrighteousness
               may
               be
               justly
               remembred
               against
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
             
               That
               the
               noise
               we
               make
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               he
               doubts
               not
               but
               the
               Reader
               will
               find
               ,
               by
               what
               follows
               ,
               is
               a
               sham
               ,
               and
               abuse
               put
               upon
               the
               World.
            
             [
             And
             I
             refer
             it
             to
             the
             Impartial
             Reader
             ,
             whether
             this
             ,
             his
             Book
             ,
             be
             not
             a
             sham
             put
             upon
             the
             World
             ?
             and
             whether
             ,
             the
             Sufferings
             ,
             we
             did
             undergo
             ,
             for
             matters
             purely
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             were
             not
             really
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             what
             many
             Friends
             have
             suffered
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             in
             former
             times
             .
             That
             he
             saith
             ,
             page
             3.
             of
             his
             Preface
             ,
             
               How
               can
               any
               thing
               deserve
               to
               be
               called
               a
               Suffering
               or
               Persecution
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               much
               desired
               and
               sought
               for
               ,
            
             sheweth
             him
             extreamly
             ignorant
             ,
             what
             true
             Suffering
             is
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             better
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Suffering
             ;
             and
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             little
             conversant
             ,
             either
             in
             Scripture
             or
             Church
             History
             ;
             for
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             not
             only
             desired
             to
             suffer
             for
             
               Righteousness
               sake
            
             ,
             (
             knowing
             the
             Blessedness
             that
             belonged
             to
             that
             State
             )
             but
             rejoyced
             at
             their
             Suffering
             ,
             not
             simply
             for
             the
             Suffering
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             might
             be
             honoured
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             advanced
             ;
             nor
             did
             they
             desire
             Suffering
             in
             any
             evil
             will
             towards
             Persecutors
             ,
             but
             prayed
             for
             them
             ;
             as
             so
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             have
             them
             for
             my
             Example
             .
          
        
         
           
             X.
             That
             my
             ,
             and
             our
             greatest
             Suffering
             from
             the
             Government
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               That
               we
               could
               not
               provoke
               them
               to
               do
               more
               against
               us
               .
            
             [
             This
             is
             utterly
             false
             ;
             we
             neither
             gave
             them
             just
             Provocation
             ,
             nor
             desired
             to
             provoke
             them
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
             
               That
               our
               Crimes
               were
               so
               gross
               and
               enormous
               ,
               as
               no
               other
               Government
               would
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               such
               Impunity
               ,
            
             (
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             Iniquity
             )
             
               to
               suffer
               to
               pass
               with
               so
               slight
               a
               Correction
               .
            
             [
             This
             Assertion
             is
             so
             extravagantly
             false
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             justly
             questioned
             ,
             whether
             ever
             any
             Government
             in
             the
             English
             Dominions
             ,
             was
             so
             extreamly
             severe
             ,
             ridgid
             ,
             and
             cruel
             ,
             to
             punish
             Men
             for
             asserting
             the
             same
             Principles
             ,
             in
             common
             professed
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Punishers
             ,
             and
             punished
             ,
             as
             was
             our
             Case
             .
             For
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             profest
             Principle
             among
             the
             People
             called
             
               Quakers
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               reprove
               Pride
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Sin
               ,
               in
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               as
               Injustice
               ,
               arbitrary
               and
               unlawful
               Proceedings
               of
               Magistrates
            
             ;
             also
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             known
             Principle
             ,
             
               neither
               
               to
               fight
               ,
               nor
               to
               hire
               Men
               to
               fight
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             for
             our
             practising
             the
             former
             ,
             
               viz
               ,
               Reproving
               Pride
               in
            
             Sam.
             Jennings
             ,
             and
             asserting
             the
             latter
             ,
             as
             the
             Quakers
             Principle
             ,
             we
             were
             persecuted
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Party
             .
             And
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             if
             many
             Instances
             or
             Examples
             can
             be
             found
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Kings
             Dominions
             in
             America
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             punish
             any
             called
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             for
             his
             simply
             reproving
             Pride
             ,
             or
             other
             the
             like
             Sins
             in
             Magistrates
             .
             But
             there
             is
             not
             wanting
             plenty
             of
             Examples
             out
             of
             the
             Printed
             Books
             of
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             largely
             and
             much
             more
             aggravatingly
             reproved
             Pride
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             arbitrary
             Proceedings
             in
             Magistrates
             ,
             than
             what
             we
             have
             done
             in
             Pensilvania
             .
             ]
             See
             for
             proof
             ,
             
               G.
               F.
            
             his
             Letter
             to
             Justice
             Savrey
             ,
             in
             his
             Journal
             ,
             
               page
               94.
               
               Will.
               Pen
            
             ,
             and
             
               Will.
               Meeds
            
             Tryal
             ,
             and
             
               G.
               W.
            
             his
             Tryal
             at
             Norwich
             .
          
        
         
           
             XII
             .
             
               He
               chargeth
               it
               to
               be
               Deceit
               ,
               in
               the
               Pen-man
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Tryal
            
             ;
             to
             assert
             it
             ,
             that
             
               Will.
               Bradford
            
             ,
             and
             
               John
               Micomb
            
             ,
             were
             under
             any
             hard
             usage
             ,
             or
             close
             confinement
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             put
             in
             Prison
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             he
             bringeth
             only
             the
             Credit
             of
             
               John
               White
            
             ,
             then
             Sheriff
             and
             Jailor
             both
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             prejudiced
             Adversary
             ;
             and
             who
             had
             appeared
             Attorney
             against
             us
             ,
             a
             Man
             of
             as
             bad
             Credit
             as
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             himself
             .
             [
             But
             it
             is
             well
             known
             to
             many
             in
             Philadelphia
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             see
             them
             in
             Prison
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               kept
               for
               some
               time
               so
               close
               in
               Prison
               ,
               that
               by
               no
               Entreaty
               ,
               they
               could
               have
               their
               Freedom
               ,
               to
               go
               home
               to
               visit
               their
               Families
               ,
               though
            
             John
             Micembs
             
               Family
               greatly
               needed
               him
               ,
               his
               Wife
               being
               newly
               brought
               to
               Bed
               ,
               and
               dangerously
               ill
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XIII
             .
             That
             John
             White
             
               offered
               them
               ,
               upon
               their
               first
               coming
               in
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               promise
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               upon
               notice
               given
               them
               ,
               they
               might
               go
               about
               their
               business
               till
               then
               .
            
             [
             This
             is
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             and
             is
             easily
             proved
             to
             be
             so
             by
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Mittimus
             signed
             by
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             ,
             and
             
               Robert
               Ewer
            
             ,
             both
             Preachers
             ,
             that
             saith
             ,
             the
             said
             Persons
             being
             required
             to
             give
             security
             to
             answer
             it
             at
             the
             next
             Court
             ,
             but
             they
             refusing
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             can
             it
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             the
             Justices
             refusing
             them
             liberty
             to
             go
             home
             without
             giving
             Security
             ,
             that
             the
             Jailor
             would
             dare
             to
             contradict
             their
             strict
             Order
             ,
             the
             very
             first
             Night
             they
             were
             committed
             to
             Prison
             .
             But
             that
             they
             refused
             to
             give
             Security
             ,
             by
             entring
             into
             Bonds
             for
             their
             Appearance
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             Friends
             generally
             have
             refused
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             been
             committed
             to
             Prison
             ,
             both
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ;
             and
             as
             these
             two
             honest
             Men
             ,
             
               viz.
               Will.
               Bradford
            
             ,
             and
             
               John
               Micomb
            
             ,
             acted
             like
             faithful
             Friends
             ,
             in
             refusing
             to
             enter
             into
             Bonds
             ,
             having
             done
             nothing
             worthy
             of
             Imprisonment
             ;
             So
             their
             Persecutors
             ,
             whereof
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             was
             the
             chief
             ,
             acted
             like
             the
             worst
             of
             our
             Persecutors
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             formerly
             in
             requiring
             such
             Security
             of
             them
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             after
             some
             time
             their
             proud
             Hearts
             fell
             ,
             and
             without
             requiring
             any
             Bonds
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             more
             liberty
             allowed
             them
             afterwards
             ,
             more
             regarding
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             both
             in
             Town
             and
             Country
             ,
             against
             such
             notorious
             Injustice
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             than
             any
             real
             Mercy
             and
             Compassion
             towards
             the
             Prisoners
             they
             had
             in
             Custody
             .
             But
             what
             cloak
             hath
             he
             ,
             to
             cover
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             their
             Cruelty
             acted
             on
             these
             two
             honest
             Persons
             ,
             having
             from
             the
             one
             ,
             
               viz.
               John
               Micomb
            
             ,
             taken
             his
             License
             ,
             which
             he
             paid
             dear
             for
             ,
             before
             the
             time
             was
             expired
             for
             which
             
             he
             paid
             ;
             the
             said
             License
             being
             to
             keep
             an
             Ordinary
             ,
             the
             outward
             means
             of
             his
             Livelyhood
             ;
             and
             having
             taken
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             
               viz.
               Will.
               Bradford
            
             ,
             so
             much
             of
             his
             Printing
             Letter
             as
             was
             in
             value
             worth
             about
             Ten
             Pounds
             ,
             to
             his
             great
             detriment
             ;
             and
             was
             not
             restored
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             these
             unjust
             and
             violent
             Men
             possessed
             the
             Government
             .
             But
             after
             they
             went
             out
             ,
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             new
             Governor
             ,
             his
             Printing
             Letter
             was
             restored
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             shame
             that
             had
             so
             long
             unjustly
             and
             cruelly
             detained
             it
             .
             And
             also
             ,
             by
             another
             Order
             of
             the
             said
             New
             Governor
             ,
             
               Peter
               Bosse
            
             ,
             after
             a
             Months
             unjust
             and
             undue
             Imprisonment
             ,
             upon
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             was
             set
             at
             Liberty
             ;
             and
             divers
             other
             abuses
             were
             then
             rectified
             .
             And
             what
             saith
             he
             to
             that
             act
             of
             both
             Injustice
             and
             Cruelty
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             
               viz.
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Party
             ,
             did
             take
             away
             from
             
               Will.
               Bradford
            
             ,
             the
             Printer
             ,
             his
             yearly
             Salary
             of
             Forty
             Pounds
             
               per
               Annum
            
             ,
             they
             had
             bound
             themselves
             by
             Indenture
             to
             pay
             him
             ,
             for
             some
             years
             to
             come
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             just
             occasion
             given
             them
             ;
             or
             the
             last
             breach
             of
             the
             Indenture
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             the
             only
             pretence
             they
             made
             ,
             being
             his
             Printing
             the
             Sheet
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Christian
               Faith
               of
               the
               People
               of
               God
               called
               in
               scorn
               ,
               Quakers
               in
            
             Rhode
             Island
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             Paper
             which
             hath
             been
             well
             received
             by
             many
             Friends
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             :
             And
             his
             Printing
             it
             without
             their
             License
             or
             Knowledge
             ,
             they
             made
             so
             highly
             criminal
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             from
             him
             Forty
             Pounds
             
               per
               Annum
            
             ,
             for
             some
             years
             to
             come
             ,
             being
             such
             an
             unparallel'd
             Instance
             of
             Oppression
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             few
             parts
             in
             Europe
             ,
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             that
             Nature
             ,
             can
             produce
             the
             like
             ,
             he
             being
             left
             at
             liberty
             by
             the
             express
             Terms
             of
             the
             written
             Indenture
             betwixt
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             to
             Print
             what
             he
             pleased
             ,
             or
             might
             be
             for
             his
             Profit
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             against
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             nothing
             of
             this
             could
             ,
             or
             was
             pretended
             to
             be
             ,
             (
             nor
             indeed
             was
             ever
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             afterwards
             Printed
             ,
             in
             the
             least
             against
             it
             )
             he
             never
             refusing
             to
             print
             for
             them
             ,
             whatever
             they
             required
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             them
             can
             say
             he
             did
             ;
             but
             shewed
             himself
             always
             most
             willing
             to
             serve
             them
             ,
             in
             his
             Art
             of
             Printing
             .
             And
             it
             is
             but
             Deceit
             in
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             ,
             to
             charge
             these
             two
             honest
             Friends
             with
             Deceit
             ,
             for
             their
             Signing
             a
             Paper
             from
             the
             Prison
             ,
             when
             they
             signed
             it
             in
             the
             Entry
             ,
             common
             to
             the
             Prison
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             House
             ;
             for
             the
             Entry
             belonging
             to
             the
             Prison
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             Deceit
             nor
             Lye
             ,
             to
             sign
             it
             from
             the
             Prison
             ,
             it
             happening
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             little
             Liberty
             to
             go
             home
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             Prisoners
             still
             by
             order
             of
             the
             Justices
             ,
             it
             was
             most
             proper
             for
             them
             to
             sign
             their
             Paper
             from
             the
             Prison
             ,
             being
             ,
             if
             I
             well
             remember
             ,
             a
             Paper
             to
             the
             Justices
             ,
             requesting
             farther
             Liberty
             ;
             and
             the
             Prison-house
             Room
             hapning
             to
             be
             shut
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             who
             can
             blame
             them
             with
             Deceit
             ,
             for
             signing
             it
             in
             any
             place
             or
             part
             belonging
             to
             the
             Prison
             ,
             except
             such
             as
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             ;
             who
             ,
             to
             hide
             his
             own
             Deceit
             ,
             laboureth
             to
             represent
             an
             innocent
             Act
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             deceit
             .
             And
             so
             much
             in
             answer
             to
             his
             Falshoods
             and
             Misrepresentations
             contained
             in
             his
             Preface
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIV
             .
             page
             1.
             
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             he
             telleth
             a
             great
             Falshood
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               the
               publishing
               the
               Breach
               made
               in
            
             Pensilvania
             ,
             
               seems
               designed
               to
               gratifie
               the
               Adversaries
               of
               Truth
               .
            
             [
             For
             the
             design
             of
             its
             publishing
             was
             only
             to
             bear
             our
             faithful
             Testimony
             against
             the
             vile
             Anti-christian
             Errors
             boldly
             
             maintained
             by
             some
             there
             ,
             and
             cloaked
             by
             others
             ;
             and
             in
             Vindication
             of
             our
             Innocency
             ,
             which
             they
             of
             the
             other
             side
             had
             laboured
             to
             defame
             .
          
        
         
           
             XV.
             page
             2.
             
             He
             most
             falsly
             and
             injuriously
             chargeth
             me
             
               with
               a
               slight
               of
               the
               Spirits
               Teachings
               .
            
             [
             For
             I
             greatly
             honour
             and
             value
             the
             
               Spirits
               Teachings
            
             ;
             but
             the
             false
             and
             vain
             Pretensions
             of
             ignorant
             Persons
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Spirits
               Teachings
            
             ,
             I
             disown
             and
             witness
             against
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             Prophets
             did
             witness
             against
             the
             false
             Pretences
             of
             the
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             spoke
             unto
             them
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             XVI
             .
             page
             2.
             
             He
             falsly
             chargeth
             me
             ,
             
               That
               my
               charge
               against
               some
               Preachers
               in
            
             Pensilvania
             ,
             
               is
               couched
               in
               bare
               generals
            
             .
             [
             But
             in
             Contradiction
             to
             himself
             ,
             within
             a
             few
             Lines
             ,
             he
             acknowledgeth
             the
             Particulars
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             did
             charge
             them
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               T.
               Fitswater
            
             had
             accused
             me
             ,
             
               For
               denying
               the
               Sufficiency
               of
               the
               Light
               ,
            
             because
             I
             said
             ,
             as
             was
             alledged
             by
             the
             four
             Evidences
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Light
               within
               was
               not
               sufficient
               without
               something
               else
               .
            
             Now
             if
             this
             be
             matter
             of
             just
             Accusation
             against
             me
             ,
             it
             must
             to
             them
             be
             a
             false
             Assertion
             ;
             and
             the
             contradictory
             Assertion
             must
             be
             true
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               the
               Light
               within
               is
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               without
               any
               thing
               else
            
             ;
             which
             most
             evidently
             excludes
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             viz.
             
               His
               Manhood
               ,
               Death
            
             ,
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             
               shedding
               of
               his
               precious
               Blood
            
             ,
             and
             
               Intercession
               for
               us
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             something
             else
             than
             the
             
               Light
               within
            
             .
             But
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             may
             it
             not
             seem
             strange
             ,
             that
             I
             who
             had
             been
             among
             them
             Twenty
             Eight
             Years
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Time
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             a
             Vindicator
             of
             them
             ,
             should
             not
             discover
             this
             ,
             (
             viz.
             
               That
               some
               among
               them
               were
               guilty
               of
               vile
               Errors
               .
            
             )
             But
             to
             this
             it
             is
             easily
             answered
             ,
             I
             had
             but
             a
             very
             few
             Years
             ,
             or
             rather
             Months
             been
             among
             them
             in
             Pensilvania
             ,
             when
             I
             had
             discovered
             some
             among
             them
             guilty
             of
             
               vile
               Errors
            
             ;
             and
             laboured
             much
             among
             them
             in
             love
             to
             recover
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             without
             Success
             to
             some
             ,
             though
             others
             were
             hardened
             .
             And
             for
             the
             Time
             I
             was
             among
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             before
             I
             came
             into
             America
             ,
             mostly
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             my
             Native
             Country
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             known
             to
             some
             now
             alive
             in
             this
             City
             ,
             that
             many
             years
             ago
             ,
             I
             had
             discovered
             some
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             guilty
             of
             some
             gross
             Errors
             ,
             such
             as
             of
             late
             I
             had
             discovered
             in
             Pensilvania
             )
             and
             had
             also
             complained
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             diverse
             Meetings
             were
             had
             ,
             where
             my
             Complaint
             was
             heard
             ,
             and
             these
             Meetings
             giving
             due
             and
             impartial
             Judgment
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             and
             standing
             up
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             putting
             to
             silence
             these
             Men
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             this
             made
             things
             quiet
             ,
             and
             prevented
             a
             breach
             ;
             and
             had
             these
             to
             whom
             I
             complained
             in
             Pensilvania
             ,
             done
             the
             like
             Justice
             there
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             prevented
             the
             breach
             that
             happened
             ,
             therefore
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             lyeth
             at
             their
             door
             ;
             and
             especially
             upon
             
               S.
               J.
            
             who
             has
             been
             a
             principal
             Defender
             and
             Upholder
             of
             the
             Persons
             guilty
             of
             those
             vile
             Errors
             .
             But
             what
             if
             I
             did
             not
             discover
             the
             Error●
             that
             I
             find
             too
             many
             guilty
             of
             now
             ,
             both
             in
             America
             ,
             and
             here
             also
             in
             Europe
             ,
             not
             having
             had
             the
             opportunity
             of
             intitimate
             Communication
             with
             them
             ,
             by
             verbal
             Conference
             ,
             perhaps
             not
             one
             of
             a
             hundred
             ;
             nor
             having
             read
             very
             many
             of
             Friends
             Books
             in
             those
             former
             days
             .
             But
             since
             our
             Differences
             began
             in
             America
             ,
             this
             hath
             given
             me
             〈◊〉
             occasion
             ,
             both
             of
             verbal
             Conference
             with
             many
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             more
             frequent
             
             reading
             in
             Friends
             Books
             than
             formerly
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             whole
             I
             can
             say
             ,
             I
             find
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             asserted
             by
             me
             ,
             in
             all
             particulars
             ,
             well
             confirmed
             out
             of
             Friends
             Books
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             wherein
             I
             have
             been
             contradicted
             by
             some
             ,
             both
             in
             America
             ,
             and
             here
             in
             England
             ;
             and
             am
             able
             to
             prove
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Doctrine
             asserted
             by
             me
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             ,
             and
             Friends
             Books
             ;
             though
             I
             must
             needs
             also
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             by
             some
             others
             it
             is
             contradicted
             in
             some
             other
             Books
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             I
             did
             judge
             ,
             and
             I
             still
             so
             do
             ,
             that
             diverse
             Books
             among
             us
             need
             Correction
             in
             diverse
             Places
             ,
             because
             they
             both
             contradict
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             in
             some
             Places
             ,
             and
             also
             they
             contradict
             the
             Books
             and
             printed
             Testimonies
             of
             other
             Friends
             ;
             and
             these
             palpable
             Contradictions
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             great
             hurt
             ,
             (
             until
             corrected
             )
             both
             to
             weak
             Friends
             ,
             and
             other
             friendly
             People
             ,
             tending
             to
             darken
             some
             ,
             and
             stumble
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVII
             .
             page
             2.
             
             His
             false
             Prophesie
             or
             Presumption
             concerning
             me
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             believes
             a
             very
             little
             time
             will
             try
             or
             discover
             ;
             as
             also
             his
             false
             Insinuation
             against
             me
             ,
             
               That
               I
               am
               not
               real
               in
               my
               professing
               ,
               my
               being
               in
               dear
               Vnity
               with
               all
               faithful
               Friends
            
             ;
             or
             that
             any
             thing
             of
             my
             Deportment
             hath
             discovered
             the
             contrary
             .
             [
             For
             I
             have
             differed
             with
             none
             here
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             as
             they
             have
             differed
             from
             Truth
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             remain
             in
             Unity
             with
             the
             Truth
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             and
             he
             ,
             nor
             any
             else
             cannot
             prove
             the
             contrary
             )
             I
             remain
             in
             Unity
             with
             all
             the
             faithful
             Friends
             of
             it
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             judge
             that
             every
             small
             difference
             in
             Judgment
             doth
             break
             the
             Unity
             of
             faithful
             Friends
             ,
             when
             Sincerity
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             Truth
             is
             kept
             to
             in
             the
             main
             .
          
        
         
           
             XVIII
             .
             page
             3.
             
             His
             falsely
             asserting
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             
               W.
               Stockdales
            
             Evidence
             against
             me
             ,
             who
             was
             notoriously
             known
             to
             be
             a
             prejudiced
             Person
             ,
             by
             his
             falsly
             accusing
             me
             ,
             
               Of
               being
               guilty
               of
               Preaching
               two
               Christs
               ,
            
             which
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             hath
             been
             forced
             to
             confess
             was
             proved
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             gave
             at
             last
             a
             Judgment
             against
             him
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             as
             an
             Abortive
             out
             of
             due
             Season
             .
          
        
         
           
             XIX
             .
             His
             perverting
             my
             words
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Divers
               present
               cleared
               him
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               G.
               K.
               that
               they
               heard
               him
               ,
               both
               then
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               occasions
               that
               he
               delivered
               his
               Mind
               on
               that
               Subject
               ,
               always
               bear
               his
               Testimony
               to
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               the
               Light
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             [
             But
             this
             he
             makes
             so
             great
             a
             difficulty
             or
             impossibility
             ,
             viz.
             to
             prove
             a
             Negative
             ;
             most
             perversely
             arguing
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             qui●ling
             ,
             
               How
               could
               they
               hear
               him
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               when
               he
               delivered
               his
               Mind
               on
               that
               Subject
               .
            
             [
             But
             my
             words
             do
             plainly
             enough
             bare
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               That
               they
               heard
               me
               at
               all
               such
               times
               ,
               when
            
             W.
             Stockdale
             
               heard
               me
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               either
               in
               publick
               Meetings
               ,
               where
               some
               of
               them
               were
               always
               present
               at
            
             Philadelphia
             ;
             
               or
               at
               that
               Meeting
               at
               the
               House
               of
            
             S.
             Carp.
             
               where
               and
               when
               he
               did
               fals●ly
               so
               accuse
               me
               .
            
             And
             if
             a
             Negative
             Evidence
             be
             to
             
               S.
               J.
            
             such
             a
             difficulty
             or
             impossibility
             ,
             How
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             put
             to
             bring
             a
             negative
             Evidence
             to
             prove
             he
             was
             not
             drunk
             in
             East
             Jersey
             ;
             See
             page
             69.
             
             May
             it
             not
             be
             replyed
             to
             him
             ,
             Was
             that
             Person
             always
             with
             him
             ?
             and
             had
             such
             a
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             drunk
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             elevated
             with
             Drink
             ,
             seeing
             s●me
             have
             asserted
             that
             he
             was
             ;
             and
             one
             ,
             being
             ●uled
             by
             Affection
             ,
             ●ay
             judge
             a
             Man
             not
             to
             
             be
             drunk
             ,
             when
             another
             Man
             may
             judge
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             more
             duely
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             .
             But
             whether
             he
             was
             ,
             or
             was
             not
             drunk
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             not
             accuse
             him
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             my
             present
             business
             ,
             to
             prove
             or
             disprove
             it
             ,
             only
             I
             thought
             fit
             to
             take
             notice
             how
             partial
             
               S.
               J.
            
             is
             ,
             to
             reject
             these
             divers
             Evidences
             on
             my
             side
             ,
             that
             proved
             a
             Negative
             ,
             and
             yet
             defend
             himself
             ,
             by
             one
             Person
             that
             proved
             a
             Negative
             on
             his
             side
             .
          
        
         
           
             XX.
             page
             .
             3.
             
             His
             Perversion
             ,
             and
             perversly
             quibling
             against
             the
             Monthly
             Meeting
             that
             gave
             Judgment
             against
             
               T.
               Fish
            
             ;
             As
             ,
             first
             ,
             
               That
               some
               had
               been
               there
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               in
               the
               Profession
               of
               Truth
               ,
            
             a
             thing
             he
             saith
             ,
             not
             usual
             in
             solemn
             Monthly
             Meetings
             .
             [
             But
             this
             quibble
             is
             easily
             answered
             ,
             The
             Report
             spread
             abroad
             concerning
             our
             Differences
             ,
             occasioned
             divers
             to
             come
             ,
             even
             to
             other
             Monthly
             Meetings
             as
             well
             as
             that
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Yearly
             Meeting
             too
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             Truth
             :
             And
             it
             can
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             some
             have
             signed
             to
             some
             false
             Judgments
             given
             out
             against
             me
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             Truth
             .
             But
             however
             
               S.
               J.
            
             doth
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             these
             that
             were
             not
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             Truth
             ,
             were
             said
             to
             have
             gone
             away
             ,
             before
             any
             Judgment
             was
             given
             .
             Another
             silly
             quibble
             of
             his
             is
             ,
             
               That
               most
               of
               them
               that
               gave
               that
               Judgment
               at
               the
               adjourned
               Monthly
               Meeting
               ,
               were
               such
               as
               afterwards
               went
               into
               the
               Separation
               with
            
             G.
             K.
             page
             4.
             
             But
             here
             he
             only
             begs
             the
             question
             ,
             without
             all
             shadow
             of
             Proof
             ,
             that
             they
             or
             I
             either
             ,
             went
             into
             the
             Separation
             ;
             for
             on
             the
             contrary
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             my
             former
             Books
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             my
             last
             Book
             in
             Answer
             to
             
               T.
               E.
            
             his
             scandalous
             Defamation
             ,
             
               That
               they
               of
               the
               other
               side
               began
               the
               Separation
               ,
               and
               are
               guilty
               of
               continuing
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XXI
             .
             page
             4.
             
             He
             most
             palpably
             perverteth
             the
             matter
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               make
               a
               mischievous
               use
               of
               the
               Evidence
               given
               by
               them
               called
               the
               four
               credible
               Witnesses
               ,
               and
               strain
               consequences
               from
               it
            
             ;
             he
             alledging
             ,
             
               It
               was
               not
               the
               thing
               in
               question
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Light
               was
               sufficient
               ,
               without
               something
               else
               ;
               but
               whether
            
             G.
             K.
             
               had
               said
               so
               or
               not
               ,
               which
               was
               proved
               he
               had
               .
            
             [
             But
             take
             notice
             Reader
             ,
             of
             this
             Mans
             gross
             Forgery
             and
             Prevarication
             ,
             (
             enough
             to
             discredit
             his
             whole
             Book
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             other
             audacious
             false
             Affirmations
             )
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             was
             ,
             Whether
             
               G.
               K.
            
             was
             guilty
             of
             denying
             the
             
               Sufficiency
               of
               the
               Light
               within
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               Th.
               Fishwater
            
             having
             accused
             him
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             Crime
             or
             Error
             ,
             as
             is
             confessed
             by
             the
             Judgment
             of
             that
             Monthly
             Meeting
             ,
             that
             took
             the
             Evidences
             of
             that
             four
             Persons
             (
             which
             they
             took
             most
             disorderly
             ,
             
               G.
               K.
            
             being
             absent
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             call
             nor
             notice
             given
             him
             to
             be
             present
             ;
             )
             and
             to
             prove
             his
             charge
             against
             
               G.
               K.
            
             he
             brings
             four
             Witnesses
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             heard
             me
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Light
               was
               not
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               without
               something
               else
            
             ;
             this
             the
             said
             Meeting
             takes
             for
             a
             sufficient
             Evidence
             to
             clear
             
               T.
               F.
            
             and
             therefore
             without
             the
             least
             strain
             ,
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             
               G.
               K.
            
             is
             guilty
             of
             a
             great
             Error
             ,
             for
             saving
             ,
             
               The
               Light
               [
               within
               ]
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               without
               something
               else
               .
            
             But
             seeing
             by
             their
             Judgment
             this
             is
             an
             Error
             ,
             the
             contradictory
             Assertion
             to
             it
             must
             need●
             be
             true
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               the
               Light
               within
               is
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               without
               any
               thing
               else
            
             ;
             which
             excludes
             the
             
               〈…〉
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Death
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               Blood
               and
               Intercession
               for
               as
               in
               Heaven
               ▪
            
             all
             which
             are
             something
             else
             than
             the
             
               Light
               within
            
             ,
             as
             
             all
             Men
             of
             common
             sense
             must
             needs
             confess
             ,
             
               That
               the
               outward
               Body
               or
               Person
               of
               the
               Man
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Death
               ,
               Blood
               ,
               and
               Intercession
               without
               us
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               Light
               in
               us
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             something
             else
             ,
             though
             Christ
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             
               both
               without
               us
               and
               within
               us
               ,
            
             even
             as
             the
             Godhead
             and
             Manhood
             of
             
               Christ
               is
               but
               one
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             Manhood
             is
             not
             his
             Godhead
             ,
             but
             something
             else
             ;
             for
             his
             Godhead
             did
             not
             suffer
             Death
             ,
             but
             his
             Manhood
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXII
             .
             page
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             His
             palpable
             Perversion
             ,
             and
             bewraying
             his
             gross
             Ignonorance
             ,
             or
             Deceit
             ,
             in
             charging
             me
             with
             Inconsistency
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Light
               is
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             to
             affirm
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             without
             something
             else
             ;
             as
             if
             these
             two
             Assertions
             were
             inconsistent
             ,
             or
             contradictory
             .
             Whereas
             the
             least
             ordinary
             Christian
             ,
             of
             the
             smallest
             Capacity
             ,
             cannot
             but
             see
             ,
             both
             the
             Consistency
             and
             Truth
             of
             these
             two
             sound
             Assertions
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             when
             I
             say
             ,
             my
             Hand
             is
             sufficient
             to
             write
             ,
             or
             ●old
             a
             Book
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             my
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             something
             else
             ;
             and
             my
             Eye
             is
             sufficient
             to
             see
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             my
             Head
             ;
             and
             a
             thousand
             such
             Examples
             may
             be
             given
             .
             And
             the
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             is
             sufficient
             to
             save
             me
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             the
             Man
             Christ
             ;
             nor
             is
             Christ
             sufficient
             ,
             without
             the
             Father
             ,
             for
             he
             said
             himself
             ,
             
               I
               can
               do
               nothing
               of
               my self
            
             ;
             but
             together
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             is
             our
             All-sufficient
             Saviour
             .
             And
             who
             will
             dare
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             the
             Man
             
               Christ
               without
               us
            
             ,
             that
             was
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             yet
             not
             without
             his
             
               inward
               appearance
               in
               our
               Hearts
            
             ;
             it
             pitties
             me
             to
             deal
             with
             such
             an
             ignorant
             Adversary
             .
             Oh!
             for
             shame
             ,
             that
             ever
             such
             an
             ignorant
             Person
             should
             pass
             with
             any
             ,
             for
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             seeth
             not
             ,
             or
             is
             so
             deceitful
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             he
             seeth
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             good
             Consistency
             betwixt
             these
             two
             Assertions
             aforesaid
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXIII
             .
             His
             gross
             Perversion
             ,
             in
             charging
             my
             Words
             ,
             I
             spoke
             at
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             too
             mincingly
             ,
             and
             unduly
             repeated
             in
             that
             Paper
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               A
               true
               Account
               of
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               Yearly
               Meeting
               at
            
             London
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             they
             did
             infer
             the
             same
             Consequence
             against
             my self
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             my
             words
             being
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               the
               Light
               within
               ,
               being
               God
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               every
               Man
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               reveal
               to
               every
               Man
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               needful
               to
               his
            
             Eternal
             Salvation
             .
             [
             But
             let
             the
             Reader
             of
             the
             least
             true
             Capacity
             ,
             judge
             whether
             these
             words
             can
             admit
             of
             any
             such
             Consequence
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Light
               within
               us
               is
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               without
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
            
             seeing
             as
             is
             above
             shewed
             ,
             these
             two
             Assertions
             are
             well
             consisting
             ;
             and
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             knoweth
             in
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             I
             spoke
             the
             words
             more
             fully
             ,
             than
             he
             hath
             related
             them
             ,
             viz.
             by
             adding
             ,
             yet
             not
             excluding
             the
             
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               his
               Death
               ,
               Sufferings
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               Intercession
            
             ,
             &c.
             from
             being
             joyntly
             concern'd
             in
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             as
             also
             my
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               died
               for
               us
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               is
               necessary
               to
               our
               Christianity
               and
               Salvation
               .
            
             But
             further
             ,
             to
             manifest
             the
             great
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             rather
             Deceit
             of
             
               S.
               J.
            
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             he
             intimating
             it
             was
             not
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Light
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               ,
            
             without
             something
             else
             ;
             
               G.
               K.
            
             meaning
             by
             that
             something
             else
             ,
             
               The
               Manhood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Death
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               and
               Intercession
               .
            
             He
             knoweth
             in
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             some
             time
             after
             
               John
               Delawal
            
             accused
             me
             in
             a
             publick
             Meeting
             ,
             of
             being
             guilty
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Light
               within
               was
               not
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               without
               something
               else
            
             ;
             at
             which
             time
             
               S.
               Jennings
            
             most
             shamefully
             ,
             as
             is
             known
             to
             many
             ,
             set
             the
             Christian
             and
             the
             Quaker
             at
             odds
             in
             the
             publick
             Meeting
             ,
             saying
             ,
             the
             question
             betwixt
             us
             and
             
               G.
               K.
            
             is
             not
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               the
               best
               Christian
               ,
               but
               who
               is
               the
               best
               Quaker
               ?
            
             And
             also
             
               S.
               J.
            
             knoweth
             in
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             I
             produced
             two
             Manuscripts
             of
             
               John
               Delawal
            
             ,
             that
             was
             read
             in
             the
             yearly
             Meeting
             at
             London
             ,
             wherein
             he
             accuseth
             me
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             of
             denying
             the
             fundamental
             Principle
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Light
               within
               is
               not
               sufficito
               Salvation
               ,
               without
               something
               else
            
             ;
             and
             concerning
             the
             Debate
             betwixt
             
               John
               Delawal
            
             and
             me
             ,
             upon
             that
             head
             ,
             I
             refer
             to
             the
             Printed
             Treatise
             ,
             called
             ,
             Heresie
             and
             
               Hatred
               ,
               &c.
            
             the
             which
             if
             any
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             see
             ,
             or
             buy
             ,
             let
             them
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             acquaint
             them
             where
             they
             may
             have
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXIV
             .
             page
             6.
             
             His
             gross
             Perversion
             and
             Insinuation
             against
             me
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               's
               well
               if
               he
               have
               not
               sinned
               against
               Knowledge
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               they
               of
               the
               other
               side
               having
               so
               often
               and
               solemnly
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               believe
               all
               that
               's
               Recorded
               is
               Sacred
               Writ
               ,
               concerning
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             [
             But
             how
             could
             I
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             sincere
             in
             their
             Affirmation
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             I
             can
             believe
             a
             Papist
             or
             Mugletonian
             ;
             who
             will
             say
             the
             same
             in
             general
             ,
             
               That
               they
               believe
               all
               that
               's
               Recorded
               in
               Sacred
               Writ
               concerning
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             many
             of
             their
             Doctrines
             contradict
             
               Sacred
               Writ
            
             .
             For
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             it
             contradicts
             
               Sacred
               Writ
            
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fundamental
             Error
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Light
               within
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               without
               something
               else
            
             ;
             which
             was
             publickly
             asserted
             by
             one
             of
             their
             chief
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             Rulers
             of
             their
             side
             ,
             viz.
             
               send
               Delawall
            
             ,
             and
             which
             his
             Manuscripts
             under
             his
             own
             Hand
             ,
             read
             at
             the
             yearly
             Meeting
             ,
             fully
             prove
             ;
             and
             for
             which
             they
             did
             never
             pass
             any
             due
             censure
             against
             him
             ,
             nor
             against
             
               John
               Humphreys
            
             ,
             for
             saying
             in
             his
             Letter
             ,
             read
             at
             the
             yearly
             Meeting
             at
             
               London
               ,
               He
               was
               grieved
               to
               hear
               some
               say
               ,
               they
               expect
               to
               be
               justi●c●
               by
               that
               Blood
               that
               was
               shed
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             though
             
               Sam.
               Jenings
            
             mention
             th●
             the
             precious
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             that
             Inheritance
             for
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             he
             doth
             not
             tell
             what
             that
             Precious
             Blood
             is
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             means
             by
             it
             ,
             seeing
             not
             only
             
               John
               Humphrey
            
             in
             Pensilvania
             ,
             but
             some
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             by
             the
             Blood
             which
             with
             God
             expiates
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             cleanseth
             from
             Sin
             ,
             do
             not
             mean
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ's
             Manhood
             ,
             or
             Humanity
             ,
             but
             the
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Light
             ,
             as
             one
             
               Frances
               Ftheridge
            
             ,
             a
             bold
             ignorant
             Soul
             ,
             lately
             ,
             in
             my
             hearing
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             many
             ,
             at
             a
             publick
             Meeting
             ,
             on
             a
             
               First
               day
            
             ,
             at
             Dev●shire
             ,
             in
             the
             Forenoon
             ,
             affirmed
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Blood
            
             (
             John
             1.
             1.
             7.
             
             )
             
               that
               cleanseth
               from
               all
               Sin
               ,
               was
               the
               Life
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               is
               the
               Light
            
             ;
             and
             this
             perverse
             Exposition
             goeth
             currant
             among
             too
             many
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             America
             .
             But
             in
             Opposition
             to
             his
             unchristian
             and
             uncharitable
             Insinuation
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             charged
             them
             with
             nothing
             against
             my
             Knowledge
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             most
             perfectly
             consistent
             with
             my
             Knowledge
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXV
             .
             
             page
             ●
             .
             His
             gross
             Perversion
             ,
             in
             labouring
             to
             make
             void
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             two
             Persons
             ,
             viz.
             
               W.
               Bradford
            
             ,
             and
             
               John
               Macomb
            
             ,
             in
             giving
             Evidence
             against
             
               W.
               St.
            
             that
             he
             accused
             me
             of
             being
             guilty
             of
             
               Preaching
               two
               
               Christs
            
             ,
             alledging
             they
             were
             much
             at
             my
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             my
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             use
             them
             as
             I
             pleased
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             false
             and
             base
             Insinuation
             .
             But
             if
             their
             Evidence
             is
             not
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             afterwards
             joyn
             with
             me
             in
             their
             Christian
             Testimony
             ,
             to
             oppose
             the
             vile
             Errors
             held
             by
             some
             of
             their
             side
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             these
             he
             calleth
             the
             four
             credible
             Witnesses
             of
             their
             side
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             rejected
             ;
             and
             with
             as
             much
             colour
             of
             Reason
             ,
             or
             rather
             much
             more
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             at
             the
             Devotion
             of
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             ,
             and
             
               Th.
               Lloyd
            
             ,
             and
             used
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             pleased
             .
             But
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             monthly
             adjourned
             Meeting
             that
             was
             given
             out
             against
             
               Will.
               Stockdale
            
             ,
             did
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             bare
             Credit
             of
             these
             two
             Persons
             ,
             though
             Men
             sufficiently
             credible
             .
             But
             the
             Meeting
             it self
             ,
             consisting
             of
             above
             Sixty
             Persons
             ,
             declareth
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             monthly
             Meeting
             he
             did
             say
             ,
             
               That
               what
               he
               had
               formerly
               said
               in
               his
               Charge
               against
            
             G.
             K.
             
               he
               did
               yet
               stand
               by
               and
               justifie
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             ,
             that
             Meeting
             gave
             judgment
             against
             him
             ,
             
               That
               the
               said
            
             W.
             Stockdale
             
               should
               condemn
               his
               unrighteous
               Charge
               publickly
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXVI
             .
             His
             gross
             Perversion
             ,
             in
             labouring
             to
             defame
             these
             two
             honest
             Friends
             ,
             most
             falsly
             accusing
             
               W.
               Bradford
               with
               Baseness
               and
               Treachery
               to
               his
               Benefactors
               in
            
             Pensilvania
             ;
             who
             at
             no
             inconsiderable
             Cost
             encouraged
             the
             Press
             there
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             let
             the
             Impartial
             Reader
             judge
             whether
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             doth
             not
             basely
             accuse
             him
             ,
             for
             an
             innocent
             Act
             ,
             he
             not
             being
             under
             the
             least
             tye
             or
             limitation
             ,
             by
             them
             he
             calleth
             his
             Benefactors
             ,
             not
             to
             print
             to
             
               G.
               K.
            
             as
             well
             as
             to
             them
             ,
             
               G.
               K.
            
             being
             engaged
             in
             the
             same
             Testimony
             for
             Conscience-sake
             with
             him
             .
             But
             
               S.
               Jennings
            
             may
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             his
             Benefactors
             ,
             who
             were
             his
             Persecutors
             and
             Oppressors
             ,
             and
             dealt
             treacherously
             with
             him
             ,
             by
             breaking
             their
             Indenture
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             taking
             away
             his
             Forty
             Pounds
             
               per
               Annum
            
             ,
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             covenanted
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             for
             about
             seven
             years
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             little
             above
             one
             year
             paid
             him
             ;
             so
             exposing
             his
             Family
             to
             Want
             and
             Ruin
             ,
             had
             not
             Providence
             opened
             another
             way
             to
             him
             .
             And
             as
             is
             above
             said
             ,
             they
             took
             his
             Salary
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             printing
             that
             sheet
             from
             Rhode
             Island
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             any
             thing
             of
             our
             Differences
             in
             Pensilvania
             were
             exposed
             in
             Print
             ;
             so
             that
             could
             it
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             his
             printing
             the
             Differences
             among
             us
             in
             Pensilvania
             ,
             had
             given
             some
             just
             occasion
             of
             Offence
             to
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             it
             did
             not
             )
             yet
             they
             taking
             away
             his
             Salary
             from
             him
             ,
             before
             that
             supposed
             Offence
             ,
             was
             most
             unjust
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             Justice
             ,
             the
             Punishment
             never
             goeth
             before
             the
             Offence
             ,
             but
             followeth
             it
             .
             His
             other
             Story
             of
             
               John
               Macomb
            
             ,
             is
             false
             in
             d●vers
             things
             ,
             as
             his
             (
             viz.
             
               J.
               M.
            
             )
             being
             under
             strong
             Obligations
             to
             
               W.
               S
            
             for
             his
             Care
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             that
             time
             when
             he
             wanted
             it
             .
             But
             I
             have
             heard
             
               J.
               M.
            
             deny
             it
             solemnly
             ,
             that
             ever
             he
             was
             so
             much
             obliged
             to
             
               W.
               S.
            
             as
             
               W.
               S.
            
             was
             to
             him
             :
             And
             it
             's
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             
               W.
               S.
            
             was
             not
             under
             such
             Circumstances
             ,
             either
             in
             Pensilvania
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             very
             liberally
             to
             supply
             the
             wants
             of
             other
             ,
             but
             rather
             needed
             ,
             and
             had
             supply
             from
             others
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             
               J.
               M.
            
             he
             was
             no
             Servant
             to
             
               W.
               S.
            
             but
             to
             R.T.
             who
             is
             kno●n
             to
             be
             both
             able
             〈◊〉
             and
             sufficiently
             enough
             disposed
             to
             do
             well
             by
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             to
             h●●p
             them
             to
             live
             comfortably
             ,
             after
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Service
             is
             expired
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             Suggestion
             of
             
               John
               Macombs
            
             want
             ,
             being
             supplyed
             by
             
               W.
               S.
            
             as
             
               S.
               J.
            
             
             would
             have
             it
             believed
             ,
             is
             more
             probable
             to
             be
             a
             Fiction
             than
             any
             truth
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             no
             other
             Authority
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             
               S.
               J.
            
             or
             
               W.
               S.
            
             said
             so
             ;
             and
             J.M.
             his
             denying
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             circumstances
             related
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             counter-ball●nce
             ▪
             But
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             what
             is
             alledged
             of
             
               W.
               S.
            
             being
             so
             kind
             to
             J.
             M.
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             what
             
               S.
               J.
            
             relates
             ,
             that
             J.
             M.
             used
             any
             fly
             ,
             unmanly
             ,
             or
             ungrateful
             way
             ,
             in
             a
             Visit
             to
             
               W.
               S.
            
             to
             pump
             him
             by
             questions
             ,
             concerning
             
               G.
               K.
            
             For
             the
             said
             J.
             M.
             came
             to
             me
             next
             morning
             after
             the
             discourse
             that
             past
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             and
             told
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             no
             ways
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             sought
             any
             occasion
             against
             W.
             S.
             but
             simply
             ,
             as
             one
             much
             grieved
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             find
             so
             great
             a
             difference
             in
             Judgment
             betwixt
             W.S.
             and
             me
             ,
             in
             a
             thing
             of
             so
             great
             moment
             ,
             and
             he
             told
             me
             also
             ,
             the
             Visit
             and
             Discourse
             were
             both
             occasional
             ;
             and
             it
             came
             altogether
             from
             W.S.
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             pumping
             him
             by
             questions
             ,
             as
             S.
             J.
             falsly
             alledgeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXVII
             .
             p.
             8.
             
             He
             grosly
             prevaricates
             ,
             in
             falsly
             accusing
             me
             ,
             
               That
               I
               liberally
               bestow
               my
            
             Anathema
             Maranatha
             upon
             W.S.
             
               without
               more
               a-do
               ,
               telling
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               an
               ignorant
               Heathen
               ,
               not
               worthy
               of
               any
               place
               in
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Friends
               .
            
             [
             For
             I
             never
             pronounced
             an
             Anathema
             upon
             W.S.
             or
             any
             other
             of
             them
             ,
             tho
             some
             of
             them
             have
             pronounced
             many
             woes
             upon
             me
             ,
             in
             the
             Hearing
             of
             many
             ,
             together
             with
             
               their
               false
               Prophecies
            
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             frustrated
             ,
             and
             (
             my
             
               faith
               is
               in
               him
            
             )
             he
             will
             still
             frustrate
             .
             But
             
               S.
               Jennings
            
             is
             very
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             he
             knoweth
             not
             an
             
               Anathema
               Maranatha
            
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             being
             a
             
               very
               severe
               Curse
            
             ;
             and
             to
             tell
             a
             man
             ,
             
               If
               he
               believe
               not
               in
               Christ
               without
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Christ
               within
               him
               ,
            
             which
             were
             my
             words
             to
             
               W.
               S.
            
             he
             is
             but
             an
             
               ignorant
               Heathen
               ,
               and
               not
               worthy
               of
               any
               place
               among
               Friends
            
             ;
             which
             I
             still
             affirm
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             is
             
               the
               true
               character
            
             of
             one
             so
             grosly
             ignorant
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXVIII
             .
             It
             is
             a
             
               gross
               perversion
            
             ,
             and
             
               false
               accusation
            
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Because
               Judgment
               was
               not
               given
               against
            
             W.S.
             
               in
               my
               way
               and
               time
               (
               altho
            
             (
             as
             he
             falsly
             alledgeth
             )
             
               my
               own
               turbulency
               was
               the
               great
               obstruction
               )
               he
               therefore
               sticks
               not
               to
               unchristian
               many
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             [
             For
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             shewed
             in
             my
             printed
             books
             ,
             and
             now
             lately
             in
             my
             Answer
             to
             T.E.
             
               That
               they
               gave
               no
               due
               judgment
               or
               censure
               at
               all
               against
               him
               to
               this
               day
               ;
               and
               the
               shadow
               ,
               or
               bare
               formality
               of
               judgment
               the●
               published
               at
               last
               against
               him
               ,
               was
               like
               Mustard
               after
               Meat
               ,
               and
               at
               an
               〈◊〉
               or
               one
               born
               out
               of
               due
               time
               ,
               being
               9
               months
               after
               my
               complaint
               made
               to
               the
               Yearly
               meeting
               ,
               and
               about
               13
               months
               after
               my
               first
               complaint
               ,
               made
               to
               a
               meeting
               of
               Ministring
               Friends
               ,
               at
               the
               house
               of
            
             Robert
             Ewer
             ,
             
               and
               several
               months
               after
               the
               breach
               began
               at
            
             Philadelphia
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             most
             deceitful
             Excuse
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               my
               own
               turbulency
               was
               the
               great
               obstruction
            
             ;
             which
             is
             meerly
             said
             ,
             but
             not
             proved
             ,
             after
             long
             and
             much
             earnest
             Reasoning
             and
             expostulating
             
               the
               matter
               with
               them
            
             ,
             at
             
               the
               Yearly
               meeting
            
             at
             Philadelphia
             .
             At
             
               their
               desire
            
             I
             went
             out
             of
             the
             meeting
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             agree
             upon
             a
             Judgment
             
               among
               themselves
            
             ;
             (
             tho
             
               T.
               E.
            
             grosly
             
               printeth
               a
               falshood
            
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             citing
             my
             book
             ,
             
               Some
               Reasons
               and
               Causes
               of
               the
               Separation
               ,
               That
               I
               refused
               to
               go
               out
            
             ;
             and
             my
             book
             ,
             p.
             18.
             saith
             expresly
             ,
             
               I
               did
               go
               out
               at
               the
               meetings
               desire
            
             )
             and
             yet
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             any
             Judgment
             to
             be
             intimated
             to
             me
             ,
             neither
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             nor
             for
             many
             months
             thereafter
             :
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             that
             was
             duly
             given
             by
             the
             
               monthly
               meeting
            
             adjourned
             ,
             they
             denied
             it
             to
             be
             a
             due
             Judgment
             ,
             
             and
             
               disowned
               the
               meeting
               that
               gave
               it
               ,
            
             as
             is
             shewed
             in
             my
             former
             printed
             books
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             my
             late
             Answer
             to
             T.E.
             However
             ,
             he
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             
               That
               judgment
               was
               not
               given
               against
            
             W.S.
             and
             giveth
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             ,
             
               because
               they
               would
               not
               give
               it
               in
               my
               way
               and
               time
               .
            
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             
               they
               gave
               it
               not
               in
               Truths
               way
               and
               time
               ,
               but
               delayed
               it
               most
               unreasonably
               and
               unchristianly
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               was
               expired
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               what
               they
               gave
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               shadow
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XXIX
             .
             p.
             9.
             
             He
             boldly
             ,
             but
             most
             falsly
             chargeth
             me
             ,
             
               That
               I
               have
               falsly
               accused
               the
               innocent
               ,
               and
               that
               knowingly
               too
               ,
               because
               ,
            
             as
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             
               I
               have
               heard
               very
               many
               of
               them
               often
               declare
               their
               Faith
               in
               the
               aforesaid
               particulars
               ,
               and
               what
               else
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               and
               owned
               by
               true
               Christians
               .
            
             [
             But
             I
             deny
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             heard
             
               any
               of
               them
               give
               a
               satisfactory
               account
               of
               their
               Faith
               in
               the
               particular
               things
               of
               Controversie
               ,
               but
               generally
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               increased
               our
               just
               dissatisfaction
               ,
               both
               by
               their
               most
               unchristian
               and
               unsound
               expressions
               ,
               and
               doubtful
               and
               equivocous
               terms
               :
            
             Yea
             ,
             both
             
               I
               ,
               and
               many
               others
            
             ,
             do
             well
             remember
             that
             we
             have
             heard
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
               ,
               himself
            
             ,
             declare
             in
             a
             publick
             meeting
             at
             
               Philadelphia
               ,
               That
               Friends
               were
               not
               gathered
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               came
               outwardly
               to
               die
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               by
               faith
               in
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               inwardly
               revealed
               ▪
            
             Thus
             setting
             things
             asunder
             that
             go
             together
             :
             And
             divers
             others
             of
             them
             have
             declared
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ;
             and
             
               John
               Willford
            
             ,
             to
             the
             offence
             of
             many
             ,
             declared
             ,
             in
             the
             Hearing
             of
             Hundreds
             ,
             at
             
               Philadelphia
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               the
               true
               faith
               of
               Christs
               Death
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               before
               he
               came
               among
               Friends
               ;
               but
               it
               did
               not
               gather
               him
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               left
               him
               in
               his
               sins
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XXX
             .
             p.
             10.
             
             His
             boldly
             ,
             and
             most
             perversly
             challenging
             me
             ,
             
               to
               name
               the
               person
               among
               us
               ,
               that
               any
               orderly
               complaint
               hath
               been
               made
               against
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               proved
               ,
               that
               hath
               been
               cloaked
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               been
               testified
               against
               .
            
             [
             What
             greater
             impudence
             can
             be
             supposed
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             than
             for
             Him
             thus
             to
             challenge
             me
             ,
             when
             he
             not
             only
             knows
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             but
             doth
             confess
             in
             this
             his
             
               scandalous
               Pamphlet
               ,
               the
               complaints
               I
               made
               against
               both
            
             William
             Stockdale
             ,
             and
             Thomas
             Fitswaters
             ,
             
               from
               meeting
               to
               meeting
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               never
               did
               any
               thing
               effectually
               to
               pass
               due
               Judgment
               against
               them
               :
            
             And
             as
             for
             
               Thomas
               Fitswaters
            
             ,
             their
             
               monthly
               meeting
            
             at
             Philadelphia
             ,
             instead
             of
             passing
             a
             due
             Censure
             on
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             falsly
             accusing
             me
             ,
             
               That
               I
               denied
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               the
               Light
               to
               salvation
               ,
            
             did
             clear
             him
             ,
             from
             the
             Evidence
             given
             by
             four
             persons
             of
             their
             own
             Party
             ,
             that
             said
             ,
             
               They
               heard
               me
               affirm
               ,
               the
               Light
               was
               not
               sufficient
               to
               salvation
               ,
               without
               something
               else
               :
            
             But
             this
             was
             no
             proof
             to
             confirm
             his
             accusation
             :
             for
             the
             thing
             they
             should
             have
             proved
             against
             me
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               That
               I
               denied
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               the
               Light
               to
               salvation
               :
            
             But
             instead
             of
             proving
             that
             ,
             they
             gave
             Evidence
             to
             prove
             another
             thing
             ,
             quite
             different
             ;
             even
             as
             far
             different
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
               is
               not
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               without
               honest
               dealing
            
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             simply
             ,
             
               he
               is
               not
               an
               honest
               man
            
             ;
             For
             the
             first
             is
             certainly
             true
             ,
             tho
             the
             second
             were
             questioned
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             that
             I
             complained
             to
             
               their
               Quarte●ly
               meeting
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             unsound
             and
             vile
             expressions
             in
             
               John
               Humphreys
            
             Letters
             ,
             (
             the
             Original
             Copy
             of
             which
             was
             read
             at
             the
             meeting
             at
             London
             ,
             last
             1694.
             )
             and
             yet
             I
             received
             no
             Answer
             ,
             but
             a
             meer
             abuse
             ,
             
               S.
               Jennings
            
             being
             present
             ,
             who
             told
             me
             ,
             
               I
               was
               none
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               what
               had
               I
               to
               do
               to
               hinder
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Meeting
               ?
            
             I
             told
             them
             ,
             
               if
               I
               were
            
             Turk
             or
             Jew
             ,
             
               they
               ought
               to
               hear
               my
               just
               Complaint
               against
               one
               of
               their
               Church-Members
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             XXXI
             .
             And
             he
             but
             deceitfully
             tells
             ,
             in
             his
             
               page
               10.
               
               That
               at
               the
               last
               Yearly
               Meeting
               at
            
             Philadelphia
             ,
             
               a
               Minute
               was
               made
               ,
               That
               great
               care
               should
               be
               taken
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               amongst
               us
               had
               given
               any
               just
               cause
               of
               Offence
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               orderly
               deals
               withal
               ,
               that
               Truth
               might
               be
               cleared
               ,
               and
               the
               Offence
               removed
            
             ;
             whence
             he
             deceitfully
             inters
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               So
               that
               I
               think
               all
               his
               pretences
               of
               Friends
               cloaking
               ,
            
             &c.
             in
             America
             ,
             
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               no
               more
               a
               Cloak
               for
               him
               to
               cover
               his
               false
               accusations
               against
               them
               .
            
             [
             But
             he
             should
             have
             given
             some
             Example
             ,
             or
             instance
             ,
             when
             ,
             or
             where
             they
             did
             execute
             that
             Minute
             ,
             or
             Order
             of
             their
             Last
             Yearly
             meeting
             ,
             so
             that
             these
             who
             had
             given
             just
             cause
             of
             Offence
             ,
             had
             been
             dealt
             withal
             ;
             but
             nothing
             of
             this
             being
             produced
             ,
             nor
             that
             can
             be
             produced
             ,
             sheweth
             his
             and
             their
             great
             deceit
             ,
             being
             like
             to
             some
             bad
             Rulers
             ,
             who
             make
             some
             good
             Laws
             ,
             but
             fail
             to
             put
             them
             into
             execution
             .
             And
             suppose
             they
             made
             such
             a
             Minute
             at
             the
             last
             Yearly
             meeting
             at
             Philadelphia
             ,
             about
             18
             months
             at
             lea●●
             ,
             after
             the
             separation
             and
             breach
             was
             begun
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             their
             cloaking
             persons
             guilty
             of
             such
             vile
             Errors
             ;
             this
             proveth
             not
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               not
               guilty
               of
               c●oaking
               those
               persons
               before
               that
               time
            
             ;
             but
             in
             reality
             ,
             
               they
               are
               as
               guilty
               since
               as
               before
            
             ;
             and
             their
             making
             such
             a
             Minute
             ,
             as
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             if
             any
             such
             thing
             was
             made
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             meer
             blind
             or
             Cloak
             ,
             whereby
             to
             deceive
             such
             simple
             souls
             ,
             as
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             deceived
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXII
             .
             p.
             11.
             
             He
             falsly
             accuseth
             me
             ,
             bitterly
             to
             envy
             against
             
               Thomas
               Lloid
            
             ,
             and
             
               that
               I
               abuse
               and
               misrepresent
               him
               ,
               in
               charging
               him
               ,
               how
               at
               the
            
             School-House-Meeting
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
               at
               those
               other
               Meetings
               aforesaid
               ,
            
             Thomas
             Lloid
             
               argued
               ,
               That
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               without
               us
               ,
               as
               be
               died
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               rose
               again
               ,
               was
               not
               necessary
               to
               our
               salvation
               .
            
             He
             confesleth
             ,
             He
             was
             not
             at
             
               the
               School-house
               Meeting
            
             ,
             but
             
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               and
               once
               especially
               ,
               he
               was
               present
               at
               a
               discourse
               relating
               to
               that
               matter
               ;
               but
               the
               Question
               was
               not
               ,
               VVhether
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               without
               us
               ,
               as
               be
               died
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               ,
               was
               not
               necessary
               to
               our
               salvation
               ?
               But
               ,
               Whether
               that
               Faith
               were
               indispensibly
               necessary
               to
               all
               Mankind
               ?
               and
               that
               none
               could
               be
               saved
               without
               it
               ,
               tho
               they
               had
               not
               the
               Means
               ,
               Opportunity
               or
               Capacity
               to
               know
               or
               receive
               it
               ,
               which
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               will
               include
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Mankind
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
               all
               those
               that
               have
               not
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               nor
               the
               advantage
               of
               hearing
               it
               preached
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               will
               affect
               many
               great
               Nations
               ,
               as
               also
               all
               Infants
               ,
               deaf
               and
               dumb
               persons
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             [
             But
             tho
             
               S.
               J.
            
             here
             takes
             on
             him
             the
             defence
             of
             
               Thomas
               Lloid
            
             ,
             and
             falsly
             accuseth
             me
             of
             
               bitterly
               e●●●ying
               against
               him
            
             ;
             His
             Vindication
             of
             Him
             in
             this
             particular
             matter
             ,
             is
             utterly
             deceitful
             ,
             and
             grounded
             on
             a
             gross
             falshood
             ;
             as
             if
             
               Thomas
               Lloid
            
             were
             not
             guilty
             of
             any
             such
             charge
             as
             above-related
             .
             He
             confesseth
             ,
             
               he
               was
               not
               present
               at
               that
               School-house
               Meeting
               ;
               so
               can
               be
               no
               witness
               in
               the
               case
               ,
            
             if
             he
             were
             supposed
             to
             be
             free
             of
             all
             prejudice
             and
             partiality
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             many
             Witnesses
             ,
             some
             whereof
             are
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             at
             London
             ,
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             declare
             solemnly
             ,
             
               They
               heard
               him
            
             ,
             viz.
             Thomas
             Lloid
             ,
             
               not
               only
               then
               but
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               boldly
               assert
               ,
               That
               faith
               in
               Christ
               without
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               d●ed
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               ,
               was
               not
               necessary
               to
               our
               salvation
               .
            
             And
             the
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             his
             arguing
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Proofs
             that
             he
             brought
             to
             prove
             his
             absurd
             assertion
             ,
             are
             so
             fresh
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             many
             that
             heard
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
             that
             sufficiently
             make
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             
             guilty
             of
             the
             charge
             :
             for
             he
             argued
             ,
             to
             prove
             his
             assertion
             ,
             from
             two
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             
               viz.
               Micah
               6.
               8.
               
               He
               hath
               shewed
               thee
               ,
               O
               Man
               !
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               what
               doth
               the
               Lord
               require
               of
               thee
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               Justice
               ,
               and
               to
               love
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               humbly
               with
               thy
               God
               :
            
             and
             
               Eccles
               .
               12.
               13.
               
               Fear
               God
               and
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               the
               whole
               duty
               of
               man
               :
            
             on
             which
             he
             thus
             argued
             ;
             
               That
               nothing
               here
               is
               required
               to
               believe
               that
               Christ
               died
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               :
            
             To
             which
             I
             answered
             ;
             
               That
               tho
               that
               faith
               is
               not
               expressed
               in
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               nor
               in
               many
               other
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               implied
               ,
               and
               implicitly
               understood
               ;
               for
               how
               can
               we
               walk
               humbly
               with
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               lifted
               up
               so
               in
               pride
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               that
               we
               need
               not
               to
               have
               our
               sins
               pardoned
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               ;
               who
               died
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               forgiven
               us
               freely
               for
               his
               sake
               through
               faith
               in
               him
               who
               died
               for
               us
               :
            
             And
             at
             the
             very
             same
             time
             his
             Son
             in
             Law
             ,
             
               John
               Delawall
            
             ,
             openly
             opposed
             him
             ,
             tho
             afterwards
             he
             joyned
             with
             him
             against
             my
             Christian
             Testimony
             ;
             citing
             for
             a
             Proof
             against
             
               his
               Antichristian
               assertion
            
             ,
             that
             place
             of
             Scripture
             in
             Rom.
             10.
             9.
             
             (
             and
             reading
             it
             out
             of
             a
             small
             Pocket-bible
             )
             
               If
               thou
               shalt
               confess
               with
               thy
               mouth
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               shalt
               believe
               in
               thine
               heart
               that
               God
               hath
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             evident
             as
             the
             Sun
             at
             Noon-day
             ,
             That
             his
             Essay
             to
             prove
             his
             Antichristian
             assertion
             from
             these
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             makes
             it
             good
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             hold
             ,
             
               That
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               died
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               ,
               was
               not
               necessary
               to
               our
               salvation
            
             ;
             seeing
             none
             will
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             these
             places
             of
             Scripture
             have
             an
             universal
             reference
             to
             all
             mankind
             ;
             and
             include
             us
             as
             well
             as
             these
             not
             called
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Another
             Proof
             brought
             by
             him
             at
             that
             very
             time
             ,
             at
             
               the
               School-house
               Meeting
            
             ,
             which
             is
             yet
             a
             further
             Evidence
             of
             my
             charge
             ,
             was
             the
             late
             
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               for
               Toleration
            
             ,
             made
             under
             the
             present
             Reign
             ;
             where
             a
             short
             Test
             is
             required
             of
             Justices
             of
             the
             Peace
             and
             others
             ,
             concerning
             their
             faith
             in
             God
             and
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             because
             nothing
             in
             that
             short
             Test
             is
             mentioned
             of
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             therefore
             
               Tho.
               Lloid
            
             did
             argue
             ,
             
               that
               faith
               was
               not
               necessary
               to
               our
               salvation
               .
            
             Now
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             That
             this
             short
             Test
             is
             only
             designed
             ,
             and
             was
             only
             made
             for
             such
             as
             profess
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             not
             for
             professed
             Heathens
             ;
             which
             makes
             it
             sufficiently
             evident
             ,
             that
             
               Tho.
               Lloid's
            
             assertion
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             of
             dispute
             betwixt
             him
             and
             me
             ,
             was
             not
             concerning
             Heathens
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             professed
             Christians
             :
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             Parliament's
             Act
             did
             extend
             to
             professed
             
               Heathens
               ,
               Turks
            
             or
             Je●s
             .
             And
             here
             I
             earnestly
             i●treat
             the
             Readers
             to
             excuse
             my
             exposing
             things
             so
             particularly
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             
               Thomas
               Lloid
            
             ,
             seeing
             I
             am
             brought
             upon
             the
             Necessity
             of
             doing
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             just
             defence
             of
             my
             Innocency
             and
             Christian
             Reputation
             ,
             which
             this
             prejudiced
             Advesary
             ,
             
               Sam
               ▪
               Jennings
            
             ,
             seeks
             ,
             and
             most
             unchristianly
             endeavoureth
             ,
             by
             his
             false
             Accusations
             ,
             to
             take
             from
             me
             .
             But
             for
             a
             further
             proof
             of
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             his
             insincerity
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             in
             his
             consience
             how
             
               Tho.
               Lloid
            
             hath
             defended
             and
             justified
             
               John
               Hemphrey
            
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             in
             his
             Antichristian
             assertion
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               grieved
               to
               hear
               some
               say
               ,
               they
               expected
               to
               be
               justified
               by
               that
               blood
               that
               was
               shed
               at
               Jerusalem
            
             ;
             which
             most
             evidently
             proveth
             ,
             that
             neither
             J.
             H●●er
             
               Tho.
               Lloid
            
             did
             believe
             it
             was
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             
               have
               that
               faith
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               Justified
               by
               that
               blood
               :
            
             Yea
             ,
             
               S.
               Jennings
            
             his
             charging
             me
             with
             an
             
               inconsistency
               in
               my
               two
               Assertions
            
             ;
             the
             one
             being
             ,
             
               that
               :
               
               the
               light
               within
               is
               sufficient
               to
               salvation
            
             ;
             the
             other
             being
             ,
             
               that
               the
               light
               within
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               salvation
               without
               something
               else
            
             ;
             I
             having
             always
             declared
             ,
             
               that
               by
               that
               something
               else
            
             I
             mean
             
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               his
               Death
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               Blood
               ,
               Resurrection
               and
               Intercession
               ,
            
             &c.
             doth
             sufficiently
             prove
             him
             guilty
             ,
             
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               believe
               it
               necessary
               to
               his
               salvation
               that
               Christ
               died
               for
               him
            
             ;
             for
             if
             
               the
               light
               within
            
             be
             sufficient
             to
             salvation
             ,
             
               without
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             ●hich
             is
             a
             part
             of
             
               that
               something
               else
            
             understood
             by
             me
             )
             then
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             our
             salvation
             ,
             to
             believe
             
               that
               Christ
               died
               for
               us
            
             ;
             and
             
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               hath
               no
               part
               or
               share
               in
               our
               salvation
               ,
            
             by
             this
             his
             Antichristian
             assertion
             .
             But
             now
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             as
             stated
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             alledging
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             
               that
               this
               faith
               is
               indispensibly
               necessary
               to
               all
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               in
               order
               to
               eternal
               salvation
               ,
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               died
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               .
            
             I
             freely
             own
             it
             ,
             
               that
               I
               have
               so
               Affirmed
               ,
               and
               do
               still
               so
               affirm
            
             ;
             but
             however
             ,
             that
             was
             neither
             the
             only
             ,
             nor
             the
             principal
             question
             or
             matter
             of
             Debate
             betwixt
             
               Th.
               Lloid
            
             and
             me
             ;
             but
             a
             second
             branch
             of
             the
             question
             occasionally
             happening
             ,
             that
             at
             sometimes
             was
             also
             discoursed
             betwixt
             us
             :
             But
             as
             concerning
             
               the
               indispensible
               necessity
               of
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               died
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               ,
               as
               universally
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
            
             how
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             I
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             I
             have
             fully
             explained
             in
             divers
             of
             my
             late
             printed
             books
             relating
             to
             our
             late
             differences
             ;
             where
             I
             have
             distinguished
             betwixt
             the
             
               express
               ,
               or
               explicite
               knowledg
               and
               faith
               of
               Christ's
               Death
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               eternal
               salvation
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               implicite
               knowledge
               and
               faith
               of
               it
            
             ;
             asserting
             this
             last
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             
               universally
               and
               indispensibly
               necessary
            
             :
             And
             in
             this
             my
             Christian
             Testimony
             ,
             as
             I
             agree
             
               with
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             and
             all
             my
             former
             books
             (
             notwithstanding
             of
             the
             Insinuations
             of
             some
             ignorant
             prejudiced
             persons
             against
             me
             ;
             so
             with
             the
             Printed
             Books
             and
             Testimonies
             of
             divers
             friends
             of
             good
             Repute
             among
             the
             people
             called
             Quakers
             ;
             and
             with
             
               the
               General
               Doctrine
            
             of
             all
             moderate
             
               Christian
               VVriters
            
             throughout
             Christendom
             :
             See
             my
             aforesaid
             
               Explication
               of
               my
               Assertion
            
             ,
             particularly
             in
             my
             Two
             late
             Printed
             Treatises
             ;
             the
             one
             called
             ,
             
               Truth
               and
               Innocency
               defended
            
             ,
             from
             page
             10.
             to
             page
             20.
             where
             I
             largely
             open
             the
             said
             distinction
             of
             
               faith
               in
               Christ
               explicit
               and
               implicit
            
             ;
             and
             also
             my
             other
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               Heresie
               and
               Hatred
            
             ,
             page
             13.
             
             As
             for
             what
             he
             objecteth
             concerning
             
               the
               strange
               Notion
            
             of
             
               the
               Revolution
               of
               humane
               souls
            
             ,
             and
             
               his
               insinuation
            
             ,
             of
             
               my
               countenancing
               it
            
             ;
             having
             so
             fully
             answered
             to
             it
             in
             the
             Two
             aforementioned
             Treatises
             
               in
               Print
            
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             refer
             ,
             I
             need
             say
             nothing
             here
             ,
             further
             than
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             inform
             the
             Reader
             ,
             
               that
               his
               thinking
               ,
               or
               insinuation
               ,
               that
               my
               holding
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ's
               Death
               indispensibly
               necessary
               to
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             doth
             oblige
             me
             to
             held
             ,
             
               that
               all
               to
               whom
               that
               faith
               is
               not
               outwardly
               preached
               ,
               or
               who
               have
               not
               the
               outward
               means
               ,
               or
               outward
               opportunity
               of
               receiving
               it
               ,
               must
               needs
               live
               again
               ,
               by
               Revolution
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               have
               it
               preached
               unto
               them
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               cannot
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             doth
             sufficiently
             prove
             him
             extreamly
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             neither
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             nor
             a
             true
             Notion
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             within
             .
             And
             howbeit
             he
             laboureth
             ,
             in
             his
             Prejudice
             and
             Enmity
             ,
             to
             represent
             me
             ,
             as
             one
             undervaluing
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             it
             plainly
             appeareth
             ,
             Io●n
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             within
             more
             than
             he
             doth
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Party
             ,
             who
             thus
             do
             falsly
             accuse
             me
             ;
             for
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             oft
             formerly
             said
             ,
             the
             Light
             within
             (
             in
             
             the
             highest
             sense
             )
             being
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Eternal
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             in
             every
             man
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             reveal
             and
             give
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             as
             he
             died
             for
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             ,
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             without
             all
             outward
             means
             of
             outward
             Preaching
             ,
             or
             Reading
             ,
             and
             consequently
             without
             the
             Revolutions
             of
             Humane
             Souls
             for
             even
             .
             Such
             who
             favour
             the
             Revolution
             of
             Humane
             Souls
             ,
             as
             a
             probable
             Hypothesis
             ,
             do
             it
             not
             upon
             that
             supposition
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Light
             within
             were
             insufficient
             to
             give
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             without
             as
             well
             as
             within
             ;
             for
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             hath
             not
             a
             dependance
             upon
             the
             Revolutions
             ,
             nor
             upon
             any
             outward
             means
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             Hearing
             or
             Reading
             :
             Insomuch
             therefore
             that
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             doth
             suppose
             ,
             
               that
               to
               affirm
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ's
               Death
               to
               be
               indispensibly
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               to
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               eternally
               saved
            
             ;
             is
             to
             infer
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Revolution
             of
             Humane
             Souls
             :
             And
             also
             that
             he
             doth
             positively
             affirm
             ,
             
               that
               many
               have
               not
               the
               means
               ,
               opportunity
               or
               capacity
               to
               know
               or
               receive
               it
               ;
               which
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               will
               include
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Mankind
               .
            
             From
             this
             it
             plainly
             followeth
             ,
             that
             he
             thinketh
             the
             Light
             within
             is
             not
             sufficient
             or
             able
             to
             reveal
             or
             give
             that
             Knowledge
             or
             Faith
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             which
             I
             affirm
             it
             is
             ,
             being
             God
             ,
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             a
             better
             belief
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             within
             than
             he
             hath
             ,
             or
             his
             Party
             that
             is
             joyned
             with
             him
             against
             my
             Christian
             Testimony
             ;
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Light
             within
             is
             not
             sufficient
             as
             fully
             
               to
               reveal
               and
               give
               the
               Knowledge
               and
               Faith
               of
               Christ's
               Death
               without
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               Life
               within
               ,
            
             is
             a
             degree
             of
             Blasphemy
             against
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             that
             Light
             within
             ,
             and
             soundeth
             as
             harsh
             and
             offensive
             to
             Christian
             Ears
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             reveal
             ,
             or
             give
             to
             all
             men
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             by
             Internal
             Revelation
             ,
             without
             all
             outward
             means
             of
             Instruction
             ;
             which
             yet
             I
             think
             no
             sound
             Christian
             will
             dare
             to
             affirm
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             oft
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             what
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Light
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             or
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             
               who
               is
               able
               of
               stones
               to
               raise
               up
               children
               to
               Abraham
            
             ;
             and
             who
             can
             work
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             ,
             where
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             even
             without
             outward
             means
             ,
             whether
             in
             Infants
             ,
             or
             deaf
             and
             dumb
             persons
             ,
             or
             in
             them
             that
             never
             heard
             the
             Fame
             of
             Christ
             with
             their
             outward
             Ears
             :
             and
             it
             is
             another
             thing
             ,
             what
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             do
             in
             his
             ordinary
             way
             of
             working
             .
             But
             it
             ought
             well
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             our
             full
             and
             perfect
             salvation
             depends
             not
             wholly
             upon
             what
             God
             either
             can
             ,
             or
             pleaseth
             to
             reveal
             in
             us
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             great
             part
             ,
             upon
             what
             the
             Man
             Christ
             hath
             done
             and
             suffered
             for
             us
             on
             Earth
             ,
             especially
             in
             dying
             ,
             and
             shedding
             his
             precions
             Blood
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             interced
             on
             for
             us
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             no
             small
             part
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             to
             be
             saved
             from
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             fearful
             sentence
             of
             Condemnation
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Curse
               of
               the
            
             Law
             ,
             due
             to
             us
             for
             sin
             ;
             and
             no
             Internal
             Revelation
             can
             save
             us
             from
             that
             
               Curse
               ,
               Condemnation
               and
               Wrath
            
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             Christ
             should
             suffer
             for
             us
             in
             the
             true
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             that
             cursins
             might
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             we
             might
             be
             saved
             from
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Curse
             and
             Condemnation
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             suffering
             Death
             ,
             and
             sheading
             his
             precious
             Blood
             for
             us
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             necessary
             to
             our
             Justification
             ,
             but
             to
             our
             Sanctification
             ,
             because
             by
             his
             Obedience
             unto
             Death
             ,
             and
             precious
             Blood
             ,
             he
             hath
             procured
             and
             pur●●●sed
             
             for
             us
             that
             inward
             principle
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             sanctified
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             sanctified
             through
             a
             living
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             died
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             Faith
             is
             necessary
             to
             mens
             Regeneration
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Remission
             of
             sins
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             necessary
             to
             all
             .
             But
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Mankind
               will
               be
               included
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               had
               the
               means
               ,
               opportunity
               or
               capacity
               to
               know
               or
               receive
               it
            
             ;
             which
             carries
             with
             it
             a
             very
             harsh
             and
             uncharitable
             Judgment
             upon
             all
             that
             part
             of
             mankind
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             But
             where
             is
             then
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             he
             and
             many
             others
             seem
             so
             warmly
             to
             plead
             for
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             sufficient
             not
             only
             to
             make
             them
             capable
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             give
             them
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             it
             ;
             
               viz.
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
            
             ?
             But
             why
             should
             this
             sound
             more
             harsh
             and
             uncharitable
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             mankind
             die
             as
             much
             without
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             within
             as
             of
             Christ
             without
             ;
             for
             as
             
               Christ
               came
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             is
             called
             a
             great
             m●stery
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             is
             
               Christ
               within
            
             also
             called
             
               a
               great
               mystery
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             
               mystery
               that
               had
               been
               hid
               from
               Ages
               and
               Generations
               :
            
             and
             he
             cannot
             give
             me
             an
             Instance
             of
             any
             that
             ever
             knew
             the
             mystery
             of
             
               Christ
               within
            
             ,
             but
             also
             knew
             in
             some
             measure
             the
             mystery
             of
             
               Christ
               without
            
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             able
             to
             reveal
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             reveal
             the
             other
             .
             But
             that
             any
             are
             saved
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             
               Christ
               within
            
             ,
             I
             suppose
             he
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               unless
               ye
               be
               Reprobates
               ?
            
             Or
             rather
             ,
             disapproved
             ,
             or
             want
             a
             Proof
             .
             But
             the
             Scripture
             also
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               one
               God
               who
               shall
               justifie
               the
               circumcision
               ;
               i.e.
            
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               by
               Faith
            
             ;
             and
             
               the
               circumcision
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               through
               Faith.
            
             And
             the
             true
             Faith
             is
             one
             ,
             whereby
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             are
             justified
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             he
             doth
             inwardly
             enlighten
             us
             .
             But
             to
             suppose
             a
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             respect
             his
             outward
             coming
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Death
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             but
             only
             and
             alone
             that
             inward
             common
             illumination
             that
             is
             in
             all
             mankind
             ;
             is
             to
             set
             up
             an
             unscriptural
             and
             Antichristian
             Faith
             ,
             opposite
             to
             the
             true
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             which
             I
             charge
             on
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             ,
             and
             on
             all
             that
             join
             with
             him
             in
             this
             his
             absurd
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             pernicious
             Error
             ,
             tending
             to
             make
             v●id
             the
             true
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             men
             to
             rely
             upon
             their
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             Light
             within
             ,
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             Life
             Eternal
             ,
             without
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ;
             that
             s●p●ain
             contrary
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             saith
             ,
             Both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             
               were
               all
               under
               sin
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               the
            
             Law
             
               saith
               ;
               it
               saith
               to
               them
               that
               are
               under
               the
            
             Law
             ,
             
               that
               every
               mouth
               may
               be
               stopped
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               world
               become
               guilty
               before
               God.
            
             Now
             this
             Law
             that
             
               steppeth
               every
               mouth
               ,
               and
               maketh
               the
               whole
               world
               guilty
               before
               God
               ,
            
             is
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             Light
             in
             these
             Gentiles
             who
             have
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             written
             Law
             without
             :
             and
             whatever
             feigned
             pretence
             of
             
               Charity
               S.
               J.
            
             or
             any
             others
             that
             hold
             this
             gross
             Error
             ,
             
               That
               men
               may
               be
               eternally
               saved
               without
               all
               knowledge
               and
               faith
               of
               Christ
               crucified
            
             ;
             may
             have
             towards
             that
             part
             of
             mankind
             who
             have
             not
             had
             Christ
             outwardly
             preached
             unto
             them
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             real
             undervaluing
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             undermine
             the
             Christian
             Disp●nsation
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             as
             a
             mee●
             
               Indifferent
               thing
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             unprofitable
             to
             be
             under
             it
             :
             for
             if
             men
             commonly
             obtain
             Eternal
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             all
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             raised
             again
             ;
             and
             can
             be
             perfectly
             sanctified
             
             without
             it
             ;
             then
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             have
             that
             Faith
             at
             all
             :
             But
             for
             such
             who
             say
             ,
             
               it
               is
               needful
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               preached
            
             ;
             they
             use
             a
             deceitful
             ,
             but
             silly
             evasion
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             's
             only
             needful
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             preached
             ,
             then
             the
             way
             is
             not
             to
             preach
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             be
             needful
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             why
             did
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             faithful
             men
             preach
             it
             ,
             and
             seal
             to
             it
             with
             their
             blood
             ?
             Surely
             this
             is
             the
             way
             to
             lead
             people
             generally
             both
             to
             neglect
             preaching
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             it
             preached
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             destroy
             ,
             or
             bury
             the
             Bible
             in
             oblivion
             ,
             from
             their
             posterity
             ,
             by
             this
             wicked
             doing
             they
             shall
             excuse
             them
             from
             being
             under
             a
             Necessity
             to
             believe
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             in
             order
             to
             salvation
             .
             But
             whereas
             some
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             profitable
             ,
             tho
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
             to
             have
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ;
             but
             seeing
             they
             say
             ,
             men
             are
             commonly
             saved
             eternally
             without
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             it
             ;
             they
             cannot
             shew
             wherein
             it
             is
             profitable
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             necessary
             :
             Indeed
             ,
             they
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             with
             Pelagians
             and
             Socinians
             ,
             that
             inward
             Grace
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirit
             's
             inward
             operation
             ,
             is
             only
             profitable
             ,
             but
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             mens
             salvation
             .
             But
             we
             find
             the
             Terms
             of
             salvation
             universally
             without
             exception
             ,
             set
             down
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             9
             ,
             10.
             that
             plainly
             holds
             it
             forth
             ,
             
               that
               to
               believe
               that
               Christ
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               the
               heart
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               confess
               it
               with
               the
               mouth
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
            
             And
             tho
             this
             Faith
             is
             wrought
             in
             men
             in
             God's
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             by
             an
             outward
             Ministry
             ,
             yet
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             Light
             within
             ,
             is
             suffitient
             to
             work
             it
             without
             an
             outward
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             doth
             so
             work
             it
             when
             God
             pleaseth
             ,
             as
             he
             wrought
             it
             in
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Job
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
             But
             that
             S.J.
             saith
             ,
             page
             12.
             he
             hath
             heard
             
               T.
               Lloid
            
             affirm
             ,
             
               he
               did
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               our
               duty
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               advantage
               of
               having
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               hearing
               the
               Faith
               preached
               ,
               to
               receive
               and
               believe
               it
               .
            
             This
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             is
             possible
             ;
             but
             when
             was
             it
             that
             he
             did
             so
             profess
             to
             believe
             ?
             viz.
             after
             that
             the
             Publick
             Letter
             signed
             by
             G.W.
             and
             others
             ,
             from
             London
             ,
             came
             to
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             holding
             forth
             that
             Faith
             as
             necessary
             :
             but
             before
             that
             Letter
             came
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             known
             to
             many
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             oft
             denied
             it
             ;
             but
             before
             that
             the
             Breach
             was
             made
             :
             And
             since
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             tho
             we
             ,
             for
             our
             part
             ,
             used
             great
             Endeavors
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             we
             could
             never
             effect
             it
             in
             Truth
             's
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXIII
             .
             page●
             3.
             
             He
             proceeds
             in
             the
             next
             place
             to
             shew
             (
             which
             most
             deceitfully
             and
             falsly
             he
             saith
             he
             will
             do
             ,
             
               candidly
               ,
               cautiously
               and
               truly
            
             )
             the
             general
             cause
             of
             this
             unhappy
             breach
             and
             difference
             :
             
               The
               General
               Cause
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               take
               to
               be
               an
               unbounded
               Ambition
               in
               G.
               K.
            
             But
             he
             gives
             no
             proof
             of
             this
             
               his
               unchristian
               and
               uncharitable
               assertion
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             return
             it
             on
             him
             ,
             as
             false
             and
             fictitious
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXIV
             .
             His
             perversion
             ,
             in
             making
             it
             a
             Crime
             in
             me
             ,
             to
             have
             some
             Religious
             Controversie
             with
             some
             called
             Preachers
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             and
             challenging
             some
             of
             them
             to
             dispute
             with
             me
             ;
             alledging
             .
             
               that
               I
               managed
               it
               with
               great
               Heat
               and
               Rage
               ,
               and
               common
               Ins●lts
               ,
               when
               I
               thought
               I
               had
               advantage
               ,
               designing
               Victory
               and
               Vain
               Glory
               ,
               rather
               than
               Edification
               .
            
             And
             of
             this
             he
             brings
             no
             proof
             ,
             but
             his
             bare
             Authority
             ,
             he
             being
             then
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             with
             me
             .
             But
             he
             should
             have
             brought
             either
             some
             of
             my
             Words
             or
             Actions
             to
             prove
             me
             guilty
             of
             his
             charge
             ;
             which
             he
             not
             doing
             ,
             proves
             him
             to
             be
             evidently
             
             guilty
             of
             deep
             Prejudice
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             gross
             Hypocrisie
             ;
             for
             he
             being
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             judging
             me
             so
             guilty
             ,
             as
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             he
             was
             unfaithful
             ,
             in
             not
             admonishing
             me
             seasonably
             ;
             which
             he
             cannot
             justly
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             ever
             did
             ,
             all
             that
             time
             we
             were
             together
             ;
             but
             professed
             great
             Unity
             with
             me
             .
             And
             for
             my
             book
             of
             Controversie
             against
             some
             Preachers
             at
             Boston
             in
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Presbyterian
               and
               Independent
               Visible
               Churches
               brought
               to
               the
               Test
               ,
            
             &c.
             before
             it
             was
             printed
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             read
             in
             his
             hearing
             ,
             and
             in
             nothing
             disapproved
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             generally
             approved
             by
             all
             that
             heard
             it
             read
             ,
             being
             an
             appointed
             Number
             of
             them
             called
             
               Friends
               of
               the
               Ministry
            
             ;
             the
             which
             book
             was
             so
             well
             accepted
             by
             Friends
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             over
             England
             ,
             that
             it
             being
             Re-printed
             at
             London
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             were
             sold
             ,
             and
             many
             Friends
             bought
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             tho
             I
             have
             heard
             divers
             both
             in
             City
             and
             Country
             speak
             well
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             heard
             any
             shew
             the
             least
             dissatisfaction
             against
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             divers
             of
             the
             professing
             people
             in
             
               N.
               England
            
             spake
             well
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             tho
             I
             used
             some
             sharp
             Words
             towards
             some
             Preachers
             at
             Boston
             ,
             who
             did
             too
             much
             justifie
             the
             Persecution
             raised
             against
             Friends
             in
             
               N.
               E.
            
             yet
             (
             as
             any
             that
             have
             a
             spiritual
             savour
             to
             judg
             ,
             who
             read
             my
             book
             ,
             will
             say
             )
             I
             writ
             with
             great
             moderation
             ,
             and
             sincere
             expressions
             of
             Love
             and
             charity
             towards
             many
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             I
             can
             say
             it
             without
             Vanity
             ,
             few
             have
             exceeded
             me
             in
             moderation
             ,
             in
             my
             way
             of
             writing
             Controversie
             ,
             among
             the
             people
             called
             Quakers
             .
             But
             if
             seeking
             to
             dispute
             with
             persons
             of
             other
             Professions
             ,
             be
             an
             argument
             of
             Vain
             Glory
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             way
             of
             Arguing
             ,
             he
             maketh
             some
             of
             the
             best
             Account
             of
             the
             Speakers
             among
             the
             people
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             equally
             guilty
             .
             And
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               how
               little
               it
               redounded
               to
               Truth
               's
               advantage
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               witness
               ,
               he
               being
               then
               in
            
             N.
             E.
             
               with
               me
            
             .
             If
             it
             be
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             man
             guilty
             by
             the
             single
             Evidence
             of
             a
             prejudiced
             Adversary
             ,
             he
             hath
             hit
             the
             Mark
             ;
             but
             if
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             only
             sheweth
             his
             Enmity
             and
             Prejudice
             .
             But
             that
             my
             Labour
             in
             
               N.
               E.
            
             was
             not
             without
             success
             ,
             there
             are
             at
             this
             day
             in
             
               N.
               E.
            
             who
             will
             bear
             witness
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             also
             
               the
               Certificate
            
             I
             had
             from
             the
             Meeting
             in
             
               Rhode
               Island
            
             ,
             declaring
             
               the
               Vnity
               they
               had
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               benefit
               they
               had
               by
               my
               labour
               of
               love
               among
               them
            
             ;
             which
             Certificate
             I
             can
             produce
             ;
             but
             the
             witness
             of
             God
             in
             my
             conscience
             hath
             always
             been
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             ever
             shall
             be
             ,
             more
             than
             all
             witness
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             sufficient
             defence
             unto
             me
             
               against
               this
               prejudiced
               adversary
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             
               his
               Stamp
            
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XXXV
             .
             page
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             His
             falsly
             accusing
             me
             of
             a
             
               Spirit
               of
               Wrath
               and
               Bitterness
               ,
               and
               hating
               my
               Brother
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             [
             But
             sharp
             Words
             of
             Reproof
             against
             them
             to
             whom
             they
             duely
             belong
             ,
             are
             no
             Argument
             of
             Hatred
             ,
             or
             that
             I
             had
             not
             then
             ,
             or
             now
             have
             not
             the
             true
             Love
             of
             God
             in
             my
             Heart
             :
             For
             let
             my
             books
             in
             these
             late
             differences
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             others
             ,
             be
             compared
             with
             most
             of
             the
             Friends
             books
             that
             have
             writ
             against
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             found
             they
             have
             generally
             exceeded
             me
             in
             sharp
             Words
             ;
             and
             how
             far
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Party
             ,
             have
             exceeded
             me
             in
             sharp
             Words
             ,
             the
             printed
             sheet
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               An
               Expostulation
            
             ,
             &c.
             doth
             sufficiently
             prove
             .
             And
             tho
             sharp
             words
             of
             Reproof
             be
             no
             infallible
             Argument
             of
             Hatred
             ,
             or
             of
             an
             
               unchristian
               Spirit
            
             yet
             to
             be
             sure
             Persecution
             ,
             in
             
               fining
               or
               imprisoning
               men
               for
               matters
               of
               conscience
               ,
            
             is
             ;
             whereof
             
               S.
               Jen.
            
             hath
             shewed
             Himself
             sufficiently
             guilty
             ,
             and
             who
             
             hath
             discovered
             Himself
             ,
             
             Esau-like
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             
               his
               threatning
               words
            
             ,
             but
             by
             
               his
               rough
               hands
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXIV
             .
             His
             unjustly
             complaining
             against
             me
             ,
             for
             my
             just
             complaint
             of
             
               too
               great
               a
               laxiness
               of
               Church-Discipline
               among
               them
               ,
            
             and
             
               my
               presenting
               a
               Paper
               to
               Ministring
               Friends
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               have
               it
               amended
               .
            
             [
             But
             he
             mentions
             nothing
             wherein
             that
             Paper
             is
             reprovable
             ;
             and
             until
             He
             ,
             or
             some
             for
             Him
             ,
             can
             shew
             the
             default
             of
             it
             ,
             his
             blaming
             me
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             but
             another
             Instance
             and
             Evidence
             of
             
               his
               Prejudice
               and
               Enmity
               against
               me
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XXXVII
             .
             His
             unjustly
             accusing
             me
             of
             impeaching
             (
             as
             he
             terms
             it
             )
             
               Friends
               Testimony
               ,
               and
               way
               of
               preaching
               ,
               publickly
               as
               well
               as
               privately
               .
            
             [
             And
             what
             could
             I
             do
             less
             ,
             hearing
             so
             frequently
             such
             false
             Doctrine
             preached
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             so
             grosly
             perverted
             ,
             to
             the
             publick
             Scandal
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             of
             our
             Profession
             .
             Nor
             was
             I
             forward
             to
             do
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             very
             sparingly
             and
             modestly
             did
             at
             times
             correct
             their
             false
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Opposition
             that
             ever
             I
             shewed
             to
             them
             in
             publick
             ,
             was
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Doctrine
               and
               Testimony
            
             I
             did
             bear
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             boldly
             contradict
             ;
             and
             I
             dealt
             orderly
             with
             them
             ,
             by
             private
             Admonition
             ,
             which
             they
             rejected
             :
             And
             when
             after
             I
             made
             my
             complaint
             to
             them
             called
             ,
             
               Friends
               of
               the
               Ministry
            
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             regard
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             pass
             any
             due
             censure
             upon
             the
             guilty
             ,
             as
             is
             sufficiently
             made
             apparent
             in
             my
             former
             printed
             books
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             what
             is
             in
             this
             before-mentioned
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXVIII
             .
             page
             15.
             
             His
             accusing
             me
             of
             
               tedious
               ,
               dry
               and
               insipid
               Discourses
               in
               their
               Meetings
               at
               Philadelphia
            
             ;
             is
             as
             false
             as
             it
             is
             improper
             for
             him
             so
             to
             accuse
             me
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             it
             be
             expected
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             professed
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             open
             Persecutor
             ,
             will
             speak
             well
             of
             me
             ?
             But
             when
             the
             Jews
             accused
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             of
             Blasphemy
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             think
             strange
             that
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             accuseth
             me
             .
             But
             for
             dry
             and
             insipid
             disccurses
             ,
             he
             may
             take
             it
             home
             to
             himself
             ;
             for
             very
             many
             affirm
             it
             to
             be
             true
             of
             himself
             ;
             and
             how
             an
             open
             Persecutor
             ,
             that
             rather
             glorieth
             in
             his
             Wickedness
             ,
             than
             repents
             of
             it
             ,
             can
             have
             any
             other
             Ministry
             but
             dry
             ,
             insipid
             ,
             yea
             and
             burdening
             ,
             is
             easie
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             which
             some
             have
             judged
             him
             for
             ;
             and
             some
             that
             have
             been
             too
             much
             prejudiced
             against
             me
             ,
             yet
             have
             disliked
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             
               publickly
               disowned
               his
               Prayer
            
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             I
             may
             be
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             some
             like
             him
             ,
             a
             favour
             of
             Death
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             were
             to
             some
             formerly
             ;
             yet
             to
             such
             as
             have
             Salt
             in
             themselves
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             still
             am
             ,
             (
             through
             God's
             mercy
             )
             
               a
               savour
               of
               Life
               unto
               Life
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             XXXIX
             .
             His
             falsly
             accusing
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             said
             to
             a
             meeting
             of
             Ministring
             Friends
             ,
             
               There
               were
               more
               damnable
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               Doctrines
               of
               Devils
               among
               the
               Quakers
               ,
               than
               among
               any
               Profession
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               which
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               was
               taken
               from
               my
               own
               mouth
               at
               that
               Meeting
               ,
               and
               a
            
             Minute
             
               read
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               not
               denied
               by
               me
               ;
               tho
               since
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               I
               endeavour
               to
               evade
               it
            
             .
             [
             But
             he
             bringeth
             no
             other
             Proof
             for
             this
             ,
             but
             his
             ,
             and
             his
             Parties
             bare
             Allegation
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             denied
             ,
             so
             I
             still
             deny
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             charged
             it
             indefinitely
             upon
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             or
             yet
             upon
             that
             Meeting
             ,
             viz.
             met
             at
             Burlington
             ,
             first
             month
             ,
             1691.
             but
             only
             upon
             a
             Party
             in
             that
             Meeting
             ,
             there
             being
             in
             that
             Meeting
             about
             a
             3d
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             stood
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             Christian
             Testimony
             ,
             
             particularly
             
               George
               Hutcheson
               ,
               ▪
            
             and
             
               Thomas
               Budd
            
             ,
             who
             have
             declared
             ,
             that
             I
             said
             not
             the
             Quakers
             indefinitely
             ;
             but
             them
             ,
             viz.
             a
             Faction
             of
             that
             Meeting
             ,
             who
             had
             sufficiently
             shewed
             themselves
             guilty
             of
             the
             charge
             ,
             both
             then
             and
             formerly
             .
             Yea
             ,
             as
             I
             took
             notice
             at
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             at
             London
             ,
             3d
             month
             last
             ,
             1694.
             when
             that
             Paper
             he
             hath
             now
             printed
             ,
             to
             his
             shame
             ,
             was
             read
             in
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             ,
             and
             a
             Copy
             of
             it
             delivered
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             answer
             :
             In
             my
             Answer
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             shewed
             them
             ,
             how
             that
             notwithstanding
             
               S.
               J.
            
             had
             named
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             asserting
             ,
             I
             had
             charged
             the
             Quakers
             ;
             yet
             that
             very
             Paper
             ,
             signed
             by
             
               S.
               J.
            
             in
             contradiction
             both
             to
             it self
             and
             to
             him
             ,
             doth
             clear
             me
             ,
             that
             my
             words
             were
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               met
               together
            
             (
             see
             his
             printed
             book
             ,
             page
             18.
             from
             line
             14.
             where
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             repeated
             my
             words
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             declared
             the
             same
             again
             )
             
               to
               cloak
               Heresies
               and
               Deceits
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               were
               more
               damnable
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               Doctrines
               of
               Devils
               among
               them
            
             ;
             (
             Note
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             but
             them
             )
             which
             word
             them
             ,
             did
             only
             relate
             to
             a
             Party
             or
             Faction
             of
             that
             Meeting
             ,
             Or
             ,
             suppose
             it
             did
             relate
             to
             that
             whole
             Meeting
             (
             which
             it
             did
             not
             )
             ,
             yet
             unless
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             meeting
             did
             represent
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             people
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             judge
             they
             will
             not
             say
             )
             over
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             to
             be
             a
             false
             accusation
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             word
             Quakers
             for
             them
             ,
             not
             exceeding
             in
             number
             above
             13
             persons
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             false
             and
             injurious
             ,
             as
             to
             charge
             the
             English
             with
             a
             thing
             that
             only
             13
             ,
             or
             a
             few
             are
             guilty
             of
             .
             And
             when
             I
             re-minded
             both
             S.J.
             and
             also
             the
             Yearly
             meeting
             ,
             that
             he
             named
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             to
             a
             Falshood
             ,
             which
             many
             present
             did
             greatly
             notice
             ,
             and
             some
             did
             charge
             him
             with
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             other
             Evasion
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             them
             was
             meant
             the
             Quakers
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             palpable
             a
             perversion
             ,
             as
             to
             charge
             the
             English
             with
             a
             Fault
             that
             only
             13
             persons
             are
             guilty
             of
             :
             And
             I
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             with
             true
             Reverence
             ,
             naming
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             clear
             my
             Innocency
             ,
             saying
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             best
             of
             my
             remembrance
             ,
             I
             said
             not
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             but
             them
             ;
             some
             of
             the
             Yearly
             meeting
             did
             severely
             speak
             to
             us
             ,
             one
             saying
             ,
             we
             had
             rent
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             betwixt
             us
             ;
             another
             saying
             ,
             one
             of
             us
             two
             behoved
             to
             be
             greatly
             guilty
             ,
             
               S.
               J.
            
             having
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             affirmed
             that
             I
             said
             the
             Quakers
             .
             And
             afterwards
             I
             produced
             the
             Paper
             of
             their
             meeting
             ,
             signed
             by
             
               S.
               J.
            
             bearing
             date
             the
             6th
             of
             the
             7th
             month
             ,
             1672.
             wherein
             they
             declare
             ,
             that
             my
             words
             were
             as
             above-mentioned
             ;
             which
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             the
             two
             Friends
             repeated
             unto
             me
             ,
             Now
             ,
             Reader
             ,
             judge
             what
             small
             credit
             
               S.
               J.
            
             is
             worthy
             of
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             own
             declaration
             ,
             hath
             printed
             himself
             guilty
             of
             falsly
             accusing
             me
             ,
             by
             perverting
             my
             words
             ,
             putting
             ,
             most
             fraudulently
             ,
             Quakers
             for
             them
             ;
             when
             yet
             in
             the
             Paper
             of
             that
             meeting
             ,
             signed
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             and
             they
             declare
             my
             words
             ;
             were
             as
             I
             have
             above-mentioned
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             XL.
             And
             as
             concerning
             that
             Paper
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               present
               Case
            
             ,
             &c.
             he
             hath
             printed
             to
             his
             own
             shame
             ,
             in
             his
             book
             with
             other
             the
             like
             shameful
             Papers
             ,
             as
             standing
             Monuments
             of
             his
             unchristian
             Proceedings
             given
             out
             by
             his
             Party
             ,
             20th
             of
             the
             4th
             month
             ,
             and
             signed
             by
             himself
             ,
             it
             containing
             palpable
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             giving
             the
             ●ie
             to
             it self
             ,
             as
             is
             above
             noted
             .
             I
             need
             not
             say
             much
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             deny
             what
             they
             falsly
             charge
             me
             with
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             a
             wrathful
             and
             better
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             reviled
             and
             abused
             the
             said
             Meeting
             ,
             they
             charging
             
             me
             with
             brittleness
             of
             disposition
             ;
             (
             but
             my
             being
             preserved
             by
             my
             gracious
             God
             ,
             constant
             in
             my
             Christian
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             proveth
             them
             false
             accusers
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             things
             ;
             for
             had
             I
             been
             brittle
             ,
             their
             unchristian
             Practices
             towards
             me
             had
             long
             a-go
             broken
             me
             ;
             but
             God
             has
             mercifully
             preserved
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             alone
             I
             give
             the
             praise
             )
             charging
             me
             with
             the
             breach
             whereof
             they
             ,
             and
             not
             I
             ,
             were
             guilty
             ;
             and
             with
             calumniating
             several
             persons
             ,
             not
             giving
             them
             Gospel-Order
             in
             any
             Church-way
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             false
             charges
             .
             As
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             say
             in
             their
             Paper
             ,
             Notice
             was
             given
             me
             of
             the
             time
             to
             which
             the
             Meeting
             was
             adjourned
             ,
             viz.
             to
             a
             fortnight
             longer
             ,
             having
             appointed
             some
             Friends
             to
             visit
             me
             .
             But
             in
             this
             they
             use
             great
             prevarication
             ,
             hiding
             their
             deceit
             in
             ambiguous
             Words
             .
             That
             two
             came
             to
             me
             in
             the
             Evening
             of
             that
             Meeting
             ,
             before
             their
             fortnight
             Adjournment
             ,
             I
             own
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             told
             me
             either
             the
             precise
             day
             ,
             hour
             or
             place
             of
             their
             meeting
             ,
             I
             altogether
             deny
             it
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             did
             in
             the
             least
             desire
             me
             to
             come
             to
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             their
             Paper
             signifieth
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             Notice
             was
             given
             me
             of
             the
             time
             ;
             but
             what
             particular
             time
             or
             place
             ,
             they
             mention
             not
             ;
             for
             that
             called
             a
             Fortnight
             ,
             sometimes
             includes
             14
             days
             ,
             sometimes
             15
             or
             16
             :
             But
             what
             if
             I
             had
             known
             the
             precise
             day
             ,
             hour
             and
             place
             ,
             which
             I
             did
             not
             ,
             (
             for
             sometimes
             they
             met
             at
             one
             place
             and
             sometimes
             at
             another
             ,
             and
             sometime
             at
             one
             part
             of
             the
             day
             and
             sometime
             at
             another
             )
             is
             that
             enough
             to
             excuse
             their
             proceeding
             so
             violently
             and
             furiously
             against
             me
             ,
             without
             calling
             me
             to
             hear
             things
             charged
             and
             proved
             against
             me
             ?
             But
             their
             Paper
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             alledg
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             any
             call
             to
             come
             to
             their
             meeting
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             case
             ,
             they
             are
             fallacious
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             deceive
             the
             simple
             with
             their
             fallacious
             words
             .
             And
             what
             if
             they
             had
             called
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             had
             refused
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             was
             not
             so
             ?
             If
             they
             had
             been
             endued
             with
             the
             patient
             and
             long-suffering
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             at
             least
             twice
             or
             thrice
             ,
             calld
             me
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             past
             such
             a
             severe
             Judgment
             against
             me
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             to
             Un-Minister
             and
             Un-Christian
             me
             ,
             but
             to
             represent
             me
             as
             one
             of
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ;
             was
             this
             like
             the
             restoring
             me
             in
             a
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             ?
             Do
             not
             humane
             Judicatories
             condemn
             them
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             who
             commonly
             ,
             before
             they
             pass
             censure
             ,
             in
             many
             cases
             ,
             call
             ,
             or
             summons
             them
             twice
             or
             thrice
             ,
             who
             are
             accused
             as
             guilty
             persons
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             of
             not
             appearance
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             ●●tation
             ,
             do
             not
             pass
             a
             positive
             sentence
             against
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             another
             citation
             ,
             or
             some
             considerable
             time
             allowed
             to
             make
             their
             appearance
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             absence
             ,
             which
             was
             my
             case
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLI
             .
             He
             falsly
             accuseth
             my
             printed
             Treatise
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Plea
               of
               the
               Lu●●cent
            
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             his
             Party
             (
             see
             his
             book
             ,
             page
             20.
             )
             
               to
               be
               a
               furious
            
             condemntion
             against
             them
             .
             [
             But
             it
             was
             only
             a
             Just
             Defence
             and
             Vindication
             of
             my
             Innocency
             and
             Christian
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             Reputation
             ,
             which
             they
             most
             ●nchristianly
             had
             laboured
             to
             destroy
             ,
             with
             their
             most
             false
             Accusations
             ,
             and
             bi●ter
             Revilings
             and
             Invectives
             .
             And
             yet
             S.J.
             is
             so
             impudent
             ,
             as
             to
             call
             th●s
             scandalous
             Paper
             of
             their
             meeting
             aforesaid
             ,
             signed
             by
             himself
             only
             ,
             
               The
               Act
               of
               such
               a
               Meeting
               as
               cannot
               in
               charity
               be
               suspected
               to
               be
               partial
               or
               unjust
               therein
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             now
             new
             thing
             to
             hear
             Darkness
             called
             Light
             ,
             Falshood
             Truth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             XLII
             .
             In
             their
             Postscript
             to
             their
             said
             Paper
             ,
             there
             are
             also
             a
             great
             many
             Fallacies
             and
             Falshoods
             ,
             too
             tedious
             to
             enumerate
             ;
             To
             give
             an
             instance
             in
             some
             particulars
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             one
             of
             my
             followers
             (
             as
             he
             scornfully
             calleth
             him
             )
             read
             part
             of
             our
             Paper
             that
             he
             calleth
             
               a
               Challenge
            
             ,
             while
             
               Thomas
               Jauney
            
             was
             at
             Prayer
             .
             Here
             they
             use
             a
             Fallacy
             ;
             for
             while
             that
             person
             was
             civilly
             reading
             that
             Paper
             ,
             to
             interrupt
             his
             reading
             ,
             as
             was
             usual
             to
             them
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             
               T.
               J.
            
             kneeled
             down
             to
             prayer
             ;
             so
             the
             disorder
             was
             in
             
               T.
               J.
            
             not
             in
             that
             other
             person
             :
             And
             his
             standing
             up
             in
             the
             Window
             ,
             was
             but
             in
             order
             to
             be
             heard
             :
             And
             if
             he
             did
             come
             in
             at
             the
             Window
             ,
             being
             as
             open
             as
             the
             Door
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             not
             that
             he
             did
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             throng
             of
             People
             was
             so
             great
             in
             the
             Door
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             have
             access
             .
             Are
             not
             these
             silly
             and
             pitiful
             things
             to
             print
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             such
             small
             innocent
             circumstances
             to
             be
             crimes
             .
             But
             when
             he
             wants
             better
             stuff
             ,
             he
             must
             build
             with
             straw
             and
             stubble
             .
             2.
             
             They
             say
             ,
             They
             promised
             to
             give
             me
             a
             suitable
             hearing
             to
             my
             Appeal
             ,
             provided
             I
             would
             stay
             till
             the
             day
             appointed
             for
             business
             .
             But
             this
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             meer
             evasion
             ;
             for
             they
             knew
             in
             their
             conscience
             ,
             that
             many
             Friends
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Friendly
             People
             ,
             would
             be
             gone
             home
             before
             that
             time
             they
             appointed
             :
             besides
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             power
             to
             appoint
             a
             time
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             delay
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             great
             concern
             to
             the
             last
             day
             of
             the
             meeting
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             required
             several
             days
             to
             have
             things
             fairly
             heard
             and
             examined
             .
             3.
             
             That
             we
             refused
             to
             hear
             them
             that
             were
             sent
             of
             their
             side
             ,
             with
             a
             Message
             to
             us
             .
             But
             their
             fallacy
             is
             great
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             conceal
             the
             rude
             carriage
             of
             those
             they
             call
             Messengers
             ,
             that
             while
             one
             of
             our
             Friends
             was
             reading
             a
             Paper
             ,
             these
             called
             Messengers
             came
             in
             a
             most
             tumultuous
             manner
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             stood
             up
             on
             a
             bench
             ,
             and
             read
             his
             Paper
             ,
             while
             our
             Friend
             was
             reading
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             came
             in
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             them
             ,
             called
             Messengers
             ,
             raised
             such
             an
             hideous
             Noise
             with
             Voice
             and
             Feet
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             great
             shame
             to
             hear
             of
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             our
             removing
             ,
             not
             willing
             to
             stay
             to
             see
             such
             disorder
             .
             4.
             
             Their
             saying
             in
             their
             Paper
             ,
             That
             we
             set
             up
             those
             who
             made
             little
             or
             no
             profession
             of
             Truth
             ,
             for
             our
             Judges
             ;
             is
             both
             a
             falshood
             and
             a
             fallacy
             .
             It
             happened
             that
             one
             person
             set
             his
             Name
             to
             the
             Paper
             (
             unknown
             to
             us
             generally
             )
             that
             was
             not
             under
             the
             profession
             of
             Truth
             ;
             but
             after
             we
             knew
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             razed
             out
             his
             Name
             :
             but
             I
             never
             heard
             ,
             nor
             knew
             of
             any
             more
             ,
             being
             all
             ,
             generally
             ,
             not
             only
             under
             a
             profession
             of
             the
             Truth
             long
             before
             the
             separation
             ,
             but
             of
             Good
             Report
             among
             Friends
             .
             But
             we
             can
             prove
             ,
             and
             have
             proved
             ,
             that
             divers
             of
             them
             that
             signed
             their
             scandalous
             Paper
             of
             their
             Yearly
             meeting
             against
             us
             ,
             were
             guilty
             of
             scandalous
             conversation
             .
             5.
             
             That
             that
             Paper
             given
             out
             from
             our
             Yearly
             meeting
             ,
             was
             drawn
             up
             and
             compleated
             according
             to
             my
             direction
             .
             This
             is
             an
             absolute
             falshood
             .
             6.
             
             As
             for
             some
             hard
             words
             that
             I
             gave
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             on
             extraordinary
             provocation
             ,
             they
             have
             far
             exceeded
             me
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             calling
             me
             not
             only
             Hypocrite
             ,
             but
             
               Raunter
               ,
               wi●ed
               man
            
             ,
             even
             when
             I
             have
             been
             at
             prayer
             ,
             in
             great
             tenderness
             ;
             and
             
               S.
               J.
            
             owneth
             ,
             that
             he
             called
             me
             Apostate
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             he
             professed
             to
             come
             and
             visit
             me
             in
             Love
             ,
             and
             deal
             with
             me
             by
             admonition
             in
             a
             Church-way
             ,
             he
             called
             me
             not
             only
             Apostate
             ,
             but
             
               worse
               than
               profane
            
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             great
             Hypocrisie
             in
             
               S.
               J.
            
             so
             to
             aggravate
             some
             hard
             words
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             to
             pass
             
             by
             so
             many
             ,
             much
             more
             hard
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             more
             in
             number
             of
             theirs
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             noticing
             .
             Do
             a
             few
             hard
             words
             of
             mine
             ,
             prove
             me
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             as
             
               S.
               J.
            
             and
             his
             party
             conclnde
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             many
             more
             ,
             and
             more
             hard
             words
             against
             me
             ,
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             Saints
             ?
             But
             let
             the
             merit
             of
             the
             cause
             be
             examined
             ,
             and
             a
             just
             account
             be
             cast
             up
             ,
             and
             I
             fear
             not
             but
             
               S.
               J.
            
             and
             his
             party
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             have
             far
             exceeded
             ,
             in
             giving
             hard
             words
             .
             But
             whereas
             they
             labour
             to
             represent
             me
             ,
             as
             extraordinary
             passionate
             ,
             and
             impatient
             ,
             they
             are
             most
             unfair
             and
             partial
             Judges
             in
             the
             case
             :
             It
             is
             known
             to
             many
             that
             well
             know
             me
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             endued
             me
             with
             a
             good
             measure
             of
             patience
             ;
             and
             what
             I
             have
             born
             with
             much
             patience
             ,
             is
             best
             known
             to
             God.
             As
             for
             the
             Terms
             ,
             
               Blood-thirsty
               Hounds
            
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             known
             to
             many
             on
             what
             occasion
             I
             gave
             it
             to
             some
             ,
             that
             accused
             me
             in
             a
             publick
             meeting
             ,
             of
             a
             thing
             most
             falsly
             ,
             that
             had
             it
             been
             believed
             against
             me
             ,
             tended
             to
             destroy
             my
             Natural
             Life
             ;
             and
             I
             might
             as
             well
             call
             such
             
               Blood-thirsty
               Hounds
            
             ,
             as
             Fox
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Book
               of
               Martyrs
            
             ,
             called
             some
             Papists
             ,
             Hell-Hounds
             ,
             who
             sought
             to
             destroy
             the
             Natural
             Lives
             of
             some
             good
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
             The
             man
             I
             called
             
               impudent
               Rascal
            
             ,
             I
             meant
             it
             in
             the
             Scripture-sence
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             vile
             person
             ;
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             Nebal
             ,
             translated
             
               vile
               person
            
             in
             our
             
               English
               Bible
            
             ,
             signifying
             properly
             Nebulo
             in
             Latin
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Rascal
             in
             English
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             boldly
             asserting
             a
             vile
             Error
             ,
             having
             said
             before
             divers
             Witnesses
             ,
             
               he
               did
               not
               believe
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               that
               which
               died
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             ;
             and
             most
             unchristianly
             falling
             upon
             me
             ,
             in
             a
             monthly
             meeting
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Doth
               the
               Spirit
               speak
               in
               Trees
               ?
            
             I
             Having
             asserted
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             present
             in
             all
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             Trees
             ,
             Herbs
             ,
             Grass
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             that
             meeting
             ,
             even
             Ministers
             ,
             did
             dispute
             against
             ;
             and
             the
             above-mentioned
             Person
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             urging
             me
             most
             unchristianly
             ,
             to
             promise
             an
             absolute
             submission
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             that
             meeting
             ;
             and
             I
             not
             giving
             ,
             they
             refused
             to
             give
             any
             Judgment
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             tho
             I
             have
             appealed
             to
             them
             :
             And
             at
             this
             Meeting
             S.J.
             was
             present
             ;
             but
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             the
             Blasphemy
             some
             of
             that
             Meeting
             was
             guilty
             of
             ▪
             against
             both
             God
             and
             Christ
             ;
             but
             only
             of
             some
             hard
             words
             given
             to
             one
             or
             two
             men
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             great
             Argument
             of
             his
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             him
             ,
             Blasphemy
             against
             God
             and
             Christ
             is
             a
             lesser
             offence
             than
             an
             hard
             word
             against
             man.
             Beside
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             great
             hypocrisie
             in
             S.J.
             to
             accuse
             me
             for
             calling
             one
             Rascal
             who
             was
             guilty
             of
             vile
             Blasphemy
             ,
             whereas
             he
             called
             an
             honest
             Friend
             ,
             
               viz.
               John
               Smith
            
             ,
             several
             times
             
               Rascal
               ,
               Rascally
               Fellow
            
             ,
             and
             
               worse
               than
               an
               Infidel
            
             ,
             without
             any
             Just
             Provocation
             ,
             as
             J.S.
             hath
             declared
             in
             print
             .
             See
             page
             .
             21.
             of
             the
             Tryal
             .
             As
             for
             the
             words
             they
             alledge
             I
             said
             ,
             
               Cut
               me
               in
               Collops
               ,
               fry
               me
               ,
               eat
               me
               ,
            
             he
             is
             most
             unfair
             and
             partial
             ,
             in
             not
             telling
             the
             occasion
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             extreme
             threatning
             me
             with
             their
             Magistratical
             Power
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               deserved
               to
               be
               punished
            
             ,
             thinking
             to
             put
             me
             in
             fear
             ;
             but
             I
             feeling
             great
             boldness
             and
             courage
             given
             me
             ,
             uttered
             some
             such
             words
             ,
             remembring
             ,
             yea
             and
             mentioning
             at
             that
             very
             time
             ,
             the
             like
             words
             of
             the
             Martyr
             La●rentius
             ,
             cited
             in
             
             Fox's
             Book
             of
             Martyrs
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             this
             be
             supposed
             a
             Crime
             in
             me
             ,
             which
             was
             judged
             a
             Vertue
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             G.F.
             in
             his
             Journal
             ,
             page
             86.
             declareth
             ,
             That
             after
             some
             of
             the
             rude
             multitude
             had
             beat
             him
             on
             his
             Head
             ,
             Aims
             and
             Shoulders
             ,
             &c.
             stretching
             out
             his
             Arms
             
             among
             them
             ,
             he
             said
             with
             a
             loud
             Voice
             ,
             
               Strike
               again
               ,
               here
               are
               my
               Arms
               ,
               my
               Head
               and
               my
               Cheeks
               .
            
             But
             this
             ,
             according
             to
             S.J.
             his
             way
             of
             Reasoning
             ,
             could
             be
             no
             persecution
             that
             
               G.
               F.
            
             suffered
             ,
             because
             he
             so
             much
             desired
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             bid
             them
             
               strike
               again
            
             .
             See
             page
             3.
             of
             S.J.
             his
             book
             .
             [
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             doth
             further
             bewray
             his
             great
             ignorance
             and
             perverseness
             ,
             in
             making
             it
             a
             Crime
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             after
             I
             had
             given
             some
             of
             them
             some
             hard
             words
             ,
             which
             were
             but
             their
             due
             ,
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             
               I
               was
               like
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             comparing
             my self
             to
             a
             Dove
             ,
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             while
             I
             thus
             appeared
             (
             as
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             transport
             of
             heat
             and
             passion
             .
             For
             are
             not
             all
             the
             Followers
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             like
             him
             ,
             whereof
             I
             am
             one
             ?
             And
             he
             hath
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             ;
             and
             all
             his
             Followers
             are
             compared
             in
             Scripture
             to
             Doves
             and
             Lambs
             ,
             which
             may
             well
             consist
             with
             great
             warmth
             of
             Christian
             Zeal
             against
             vile
             Errors
             and
             wicked
             Practices
             ,
             whereof
             S.
             J.
             and
             his
             party
             were
             guilty
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             they
             have
             shewed
             no
             Repentance
             .
             But
             suppose
             I
             had
             bewrayed
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             some
             sinful
             passion
             ,
             on
             great
             provocation
             ,
             doth
             that
             prove
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             had
             nothing
             of
             the
             true
             Nature
             of
             a
             Christian
             alive
             in
             me
             ?
             Surely
             if
             every
             sinful
             passion
             unchristian
             men
             ,
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             and
             his
             party
             ,
             have
             fully
             unchristianed
             themselves
             .
             But
             let
             the
             Impartial
             judge
             ,
             whether
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             ,
             or
             I
             ,
             be
             most
             unlike
             the
             true
             Christian
             ;
             I
             ,
             for
             giving
             him
             and
             his
             Party
             only
             some
             hard
             words
             ,
             or
             he
             for
             not
             only
             giving
             me
             hard
             words
             ,
             but
             for
             persecuting
             me
             and
             others
             with
             Fines
             and
             Imprisonments
             for
             matters
             of
             conscience
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             common
             observation
             ,
             that
             Woolves
             hunt
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             but
             never
             that
             the
             Sheep
             hunt
             the
             Woolves
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             
               was
               born
               after
               the
               flesh
            
             (
             as
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             )
             
               did
               persecute
               him
               that
               was
               born
               after
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             8.
             
             Their
             reproaching
             ,
             and
             falsly
             accusing
             the
             sober
             and
             true-hearted
             Friends
             of
             our
             meeting
             at
             Philadelphia
             ,
             which
             are
             known
             by
             many
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             equal
             ,
             but
             to
             exceed
             most
             of
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             in
             Christian
             Conversation
             ,
             calling
             them
             Apostates
             .
             But
             that
             some
             of
             the
             more
             loose
             sort
             of
             other
             Professions
             come
             to
             our
             meetings
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             fault
             ;
             for
             they
             generally
             come
             to
             all
             Friends
             meetings
             every
             where
             ;
             and
             Friends
             neve●
             did
             forbid
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             did
             allow
             them
             to
             come
             ,
             hoping
             they
             might
             be
             benefitted
             by
             their
             coming
             ,
             as
             many
             have
             been
             .
             But
             their
             calling
             divers
             sober
             and
             friendly
             people
             that
             came
             to
             our
             meetings
             ,
             
               the
               Rabble
            
             ,
             is
             neither
             Christ
             an
             nor
             prudent
             ;
             for
             it
             drove
             them
             away
             from
             their
             meetings
             ;
             thus
             acting
             like
             unskillful
             I
             i●hers
             ,
             that
             drive
             away
             the
             Fish
             from
             the
             Net
             ,
             instead
             of
             gathering
             them
             .
             9.
             
             The
             Instances
             I
             gave
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             S.
             J.
             pag.
             24.
             of
             their
             not
             having
             that
             infallible
             discerning
             they
             pretended
             to
             ,
             of
             ones
             being
             guilty
             of
             Drunkenness
             ,
             another
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             was
             in
             answer
             to
             their
             falsly
             boasting
             of
             such
             an
             high
             discerning
             that
             some
             of
             them
             at
             that
             time
             laid
             claim
             unto
             .
             But
             that
             ever
             I
             charged
             the
             Light
             within
             as
             not
             being
             able
             to
             give
             an
             infallible
             discerning
             ,
             as
             is
             insinuated
             ,
             I
             altogether
             deny
             .
             10.
             
             That
             it
             is
             alledged
             by
             them
             ,
             I
             called
             
               Thomas
               Everdon
            
             ,
             Hypocrite
             ,
             &c.
             and
             yet
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             said
             ,
             I
             had
             good
             Unity
             with
             him
             :
             that
             I
             called
             him
             hypocrite
             ,
             I
             own
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             printed
             sheet
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               False
               Judgments
               reprehended
               ,
               and
               a
               just
               Reproof
               to
            
             Tho.
             Everdon
             .
             But
             that
             the
             day
             before
             I
             said
             ,
             
               I
               had
               Good
               Vnity
               with
               him
               ,
            
             is
             false
             ;
             for
             I
             remember
             well
             ,
             
             that
             I
             said
             ,
             having
             heard
             him
             declare
             some
             words
             in
             the
             meeting
             ,
             that
             I
             owned
             the
             words
             ,
             or
             matter
             of
             his
             Declaration
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             had
             Unity
             with
             the
             said
             matter
             ;
             but
             that
             I
             had
             Unity
             with
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             so
             said
             ,
             I
             altogether
             deny
             .
             And
             I
             return
             this
             ,
             together
             with
             many
             other
             Untruths
             ,
             boldly
             affirmed
             (
             but
             not
             at
             all
             proved
             )
             by
             him
             and
             them
             against
             me
             .
             11.
             
             His
             and
             their
             alledging
             ,
             
               that
               I
               left
               the
               Gallery
            
             ,
             is
             a
             gross
             fallacy
             and
             perversion
             ;
             for
             they
             drove
             me
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             many
             can
             witness
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             had
             not
             room
             ,
             nor
             conveniency
             to
             stand
             in
             it
             ,
             by
             their
             pressing
             me
             with
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             from
             the
             place
             where
             I
             stood
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             our
             Friends
             observing
             ,
             that
             used
             not
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             Gallery
             ,
             went
             once
             or
             twice
             into
             the
             Gallery
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             off
             from
             so
             pressing
             me
             .
             12.
             
             Their
             saying
             ,
             I
             laugh'd
             at
             the
             pulling
             down
             of
             their
             Gallery
             ,
             is
             another
             Perversion
             and
             Abuse
             :
             The
             case
             was
             thus
             ;
             One
             of
             their
             side
             said
             to
             me
             ,
             They
             were
             come
             to
             break
             down
             my
             Idol
             ,
             divers
             of
             them
             having
             Axes
             and
             Saws
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             to
             break
             down
             the
             New
             Gallery
             ,
             which
             one
             of
             them
             falsly
             called
             
               my
               Idol
            
             :
             I
             replied
             with
             a
             smiling
             countenance
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             my
             Idol
             .
             13.
             
             Their
             alledging
             ,
             that
             losing
             ground
             by
             my
             extream
             passion
             and
             ill
             conduct
             in
             these
             meetings
             ,
             I
             left
             them
             ,
             and
             retired
             to
             our
             separate
             meeting
             ;
             which
             is
             also
             a
             gross
             perversion
             and
             misrepresentation
             .
             [
             For
             as
             they
             first
             drove
             me
             out
             of
             the
             Gallery
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             grosly
             abused
             me
             in
             it
             ,
             (
             many
             of
             them
             speaking
             to
             me
             at
             once
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             interruption
             ,
             in
             my
             peaceable
             Testimony
             ,
             tho
             it
             was
             not
             my
             way
             to
             interrupt
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             Declaration
             ,
             as
             many
             can
             witness
             )
             so
             at
             last
             ,
             while
             I
             stood
             on
             the
             stair
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             one
             of
             their
             Church-members
             punched
             me
             with
             his
             Feet
             ,
             which
             I
             acquainting
             them
             with
             ,
             gave
             such
             dissatisfaction
             to
             some
             strangers
             present
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             like
             to
             have
             cast
             him
             down
             the
             stairs
             ,
             some
             crying
             ,
             
               throw
               him
               down
            
             ;
             so
             for
             Peace-sake
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             these
             disorders
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             we
             left
             the
             Meeting-house
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             had
             equal
             Right
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             enjoy
             our
             meetings
             peaceably
             ,
             14.
             
             Their
             alledging
             ,
             That
             a
             great
             part
             of
             our
             meeting
             times
             was
             spent
             in
             my
             personal
             Vindication
             ,
             and
             in
             rendring
             Friends
             as
             odious
             and
             contemptible
             as
             the
             Malice
             and
             Lies
             of
             the
             worst
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             would
             have
             us
             to
             be
             ,
             is
             extreamly
             false
             and
             abusive
             :
             It
             was
             but
             little
             I
             said
             in
             defence
             of
             my
             ,
             and
             our
             Christian
             Testimony
             ;
             much
             of
             our
             time
             was
             spent
             in
             silent
             waiting
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             a
             thing
             little
             practised
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             I
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             declared
             ,
             in
             our
             meetings
             ,
             it
             was
             generally
             in
             a
             Doctrinal
             way
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             way
             of
             Exhortation
             ,
             without
             medling
             with
             personal
             Reflections
             .
             15.
             
             Their
             alledging
             ,
             that
             the
             several
             established
             meetings
             in
             the
             3
             Provinces
             ,
             have
             disowned
             me
             ,
             is
             a
             fallacy
             and
             perversion
             ,
             like
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             only
             their
             Faction
             .
             in
             these
             3
             Provinces
             have
             so
             done
             ;
             but
             many
             Friends
             still
             own
             me
             in
             all
             the
             3
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             established
             meetings
             .
             16.
             
             Their
             saying
             ,
             I
             hurried
             all
             on
             a
             start
             for
             England
             ,
             is
             also
             false
             ;
             for
             I
             had
             made
             it
             known
             to
             many
             long
             before
             I
             went
             away
             ,
             and
             d●d
             it
             with
             great
             deliberation
             ,
             having
             intended
             for
             England
             before
             the
             separation
             began
             .
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             their
             charging
             me
             with
             great
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             persecuting
             Christ
             in
             his
             followers
             ,
             I
             reject
             as
             false
             ,
             and
             most
             properly
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             active
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             chiefest
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             especially
             
             〈◊〉
             in
             persecuting
             us
             both
             with
             Tongue
             and
             Hands
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             approving
             them
             in
             so
             doing
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             answered
             to
             most
             of
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             their
             said
             Paper
             and
             Postscript
             they
             call
             ,
             
               The
               present
               Case
               truly
               stated
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             which
             was
             te●d
             at
             the
             Yearly
             meeting
             at
             London
             ,
             1694.
             
             But
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             ,
             by
             that
             called
             ,
             
               A
               true
               account
               of
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               Yearly
               Meeting
               ,
            
             that
             they
             gave
             any
             great
             credit
             to
             it
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             pass
             any
             such
             sentence
             against
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             Judge
             me
             Apostate
             ,
             nor
             confirm
             the
             false
             Judgments
             given
             cut
             in
             Pensilvania
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             against
             me
             ;
             but
             owned
             me
             in
             Fellowship
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             I
             prayed
             at
             an
             appointed
             meeting
             ,
             in
             the
             upper
             Room
             in
             Grace-Church-street-Meeting-house
             ,
             when
             many
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             the
             Ministring
             Friends
             of
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             were
             present
             ,
             they
             generally
             Joined
             with
             me
             ,
             in
             being
             discovered
             when
             I
             prayed
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             had
             Judged
             me
             to
             be
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             they
             would
             not
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             Yearly
             meeting
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Ministry
             declared
             ,
             they
             were
             refreshed
             and
             comforted
             in
             my
             Testimony
             I
             did
             bear
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             took
             me
             kindly
             by
             the
             hand
             after
             meeting
             ;
             all
             which
             sufficiently
             prove
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             did
             not
             Judge
             me
             worthy
             of
             that
             Character
             which
             this
             scurrilous
             Paper
             I
             have
             now
             answered
             ,
             doth
             seem
             to
             fix
             on
             me
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             Friends
             at
             London
             had
             heard
             of
             the
             separation
             ,
             in
             their
             Letters
             to
             us
             ,
             writing
             particularly
             to
             
               George
               Hutcheson
            
             and
             me
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             
               Thomas
               Lloid
            
             and
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             ,
             they
             call
             us
             ,
             
               Dear
               Friends
               and
               Brethren
            
             ,
             and
             declare
             their
             dissatisfaction
             with
             our
             denying
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             Letters
             I
             have
             to
             produce
             ,
             do
             sufficiently
             shew
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             they
             insinuate
             it
             as
             a
             Reason
             of
             their
             not
             Printing
             against
             me
             ,
             page
             24.
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             page
             ,
             hoping
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               to
               have
               somewhat
               thereby
               kept
               this
               unhappy
               difference
               from
               being
               made
               more
               publick
               by
               us
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lay
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               aswe
               could
               .
            
             [
             This
             I
             proved
             to
             be
             a
             notorious
             Falshood
             ,
             at
             the
             yearly
             Meeting
             ,
             by
             producing
             a
             Letter
             of
             
               John
               Delawal
            
             ,
             one
             of
             their
             chief
             Persons
             that
             gave
             out
             that
             Paper
             called
             ,
             
               The
               present
               Case
               truly
               stated
            
             ,
             &c.
             signed
             with
             his
             own
             Hand
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             read
             ;
             where
             he
             gives
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             not
             printing
             against
             me
             ,
             That
             they
             had
             not
             an
             impartial
             Printer
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             had
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             printed
             against
             me
             .
             His
             words
             are
             expresly
             these
             .
             
               If
               there
               had
               been
               an
               impartial
               Printer
               here
               ,
               thy
               scurrility
               and
               notorious
               Calumnies
               against
               us
               ,
               who
               never
               merited
               it
               from
               thee
               ,
               would
               long
               e're
               this
               have
               been
               detected
            
             ;
             the
             date
             of
             his
             Letter
             is
             Philadelphia
             ,
             2d
             .
             11th
             .
             Month
             ,
             1692.
             
             Beside
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             Hypocrisie
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             hoped
             to
             have
             kept
             this
             unhappy
             difference
             from
             being
             made
             more
             publick
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             as
             they
             could
             ;
             when
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             ,
             they
             made
             it
             publick
             all
             ways
             imaginable
             ,
             (
             Printing
             excepted
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             of
             their
             prejudice
             against
             the
             Printer
             )
             by
             causing
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             Places
             forcing
             this
             false
             Judgment
             of
             theirs
             to
             be
             read
             and
             published
             against
             us
             in
             all
             the
             Meetings
             of
             the
             three
             Provinces
             ;
             and
             sending
             Copies
             of
             it
             far
             and
             near
             ,
             to
             remote
             Places
             ,
             and
             over
             to
             England
             ,
             which
             arrived
             before
             any
             of
             our
             printed
             Books
             ;
             and
             by
             causing
             a
             Proclamation
             to
             be
             read
             against
             me
             at
             the
             Market
             Pl●ce
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             malicious
             and
             invective
             Papers
             and
             Letters
             in
             Manuscripts
             they
             
             sent
             out
             against
             me
             to
             
               Berbadoes
               ,
               Jamaica
               ,
               Virginia
               ,
               New
               England
            
             and
             
               Old
               England
            
             ,
             which
             I
             never
             saw
             ;
             and
             as
             I
             oft
             told
             them
             ,
             their
             manner
             of
             fighting
             against
             me
             ,
             was
             like
             the
             Indians
             ,
             that
             skulk
             behind
             T●e●s
             ,
             and
             shoot
             at
             Men
             in
             the
             open
             Field
             ;
             for
             most
             of
             their
             work
             against
             me
             ,
             was
             by
             a
             clandestine
             way
             of
             back-biting
             me
             ,
             and
             calumniating
             me
             by
             false
             Stories
             ,
             Lyes
             and
             Forgeries
             ;
             a
             most
             shameful
             Libel
             ,
             and
             bundle
             of
             them
             being
             read
             against
             me
             at
             the
             yearly
             Meeting
             last
             at
             London
             ,
             without
             any
             Name
             to
             them
             ,
             at
             which
             ,
             some
             in
             the
             Meeting
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             shame
             that
             such
             a
             shameless
             Libel
             should
             be
             read
             against
             me
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLIII
             .
             page
             28.
             
             In
             his
             following
             Pages
             ,
             from
             28
             to
             31
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Matter
             ,
             he
             but
             repeateth
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             formerly
             mentioned
             by
             him
             for
             most
             part
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             have
             so
             fully
             answered
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             spend
             time
             ,
             nor
             Paper
             ,
             to
             repeat
             my
             Answers
             to
             them
             .
             But
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             two
             Friends
             appointed
             from
             the
             Meeting
             to
             visit
             me
             ,
             viz.
             himself
             ,
             and
             
               Griffith
               Owen
               ,
               desired
               me
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               next
               Meeting
               ,
            
             I
             utterly
             deny
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             hath
             none
             to
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             so
             I
             have
             some
             to
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             who
             were
             present
             so
             far
             as
             a
             negative
             can
             be
             proved
             ,
             there
             having
             been
             three
             present
             ,
             who
             all
             declared
             they
             heard
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             being
             now
             in
             England
             ,
             the
             other
             two
             in
             America
             .
             My
             taking
             occasion
             to
             be
             out
             of
             Town
             ,
             as
             alledged
             by
             him
             ,
             
               to
               slight
               the
               Meeting
            
             ,
             is
             another
             gross
             falshood
             ;
             for
             I
             went
             out
             of
             Town
             upon
             my
             necessary
             Occasion
             ,
             having
             no
             knowledge
             either
             of
             the
             particular
             time
             ,
             or
             place
             of
             their
             Meeting
             .
             His
             Complaint
             against
             the
             Judgment
             concerning
             
               W.S.
               page
            
             30.
             is
             invalid
             ;
             for
             he
             refused
             to
             come
             ,
             being
             sent
             for
             ,
             and
             in
             Town
             ;
             and
             beside
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             was
             very
             moderate
             concerning
             him
             ,
             they
             neither
             denying
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             nor
             Christi●nity
             ;
             but
             desiring
             him
             to
             desist
             from
             exercising
             his
             Gift
             till
             he
             did
             own
             his
             Error
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             his
             Complaint
             against
             the
             judgment
             of
             our
             yearly
             Meeting
             at
             Burlington
             ,
             is
             as
             invalid
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             sufficient
             notice
             by
             our
             printed
             Appeal
             ,
             and
             the
             Messengers
             that
             we
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             which
             they
             rejected
             .
             Beside
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             time
             they
             neither
             owned
             our
             Judicatory
             ,
             nor
             we
             theirs
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLIV
             .
             page
             30.
             
             That
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             yearly
             Meeting
             at
             London
             hath
             determined
             it
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               the
               Separation
               lyeth
               at
               my
               door
            
             ;
             his
             meaning
             being
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             Judgment
             the
             only
             fault
             of
             it
             lyeth
             at
             my
             door
             ,
             is
             a
             Falshood
             and
             Perversion
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             shown
             in
             my
             Answer
             to
             
               Tho.
               Elwood
            
             ,
             that
             they
             lay
             not
             the
             whole
             blame
             of
             it
             upon
             me
             ,
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             if
             not
             mainly
             ,
             upon
             them
             ;
             see
             my
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               A
               seasonable
               Information
            
             ,
             page
             26
             ,
             And
             what
             he
             calleth
             a
             clear
             Demonstration
             ,
             done
             by
             
               T.
               E.
            
             charging
             me
             with
             the
             blame
             of
             the
             Separation
             ,
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             a
             demonstration
             of
             his
             Ignorance
             ,
             Folly
             and
             Perversion
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLV
             .
             page
             31.
             
             He
             proceeds
             in
             some
             new
             Charges
             against
             me
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             are
             partly
             true
             ,
             and
             partly
             false
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             utterly
             false
             .
             1.
             
             That
             I
             said
             to
             
               John
               Wilsford
               ,
               Friends
               were
               not
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               must
               come
               another
               People
               :
            
             That
             I
             said
             these
             express
             words
             I
             remember
             not
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             meant
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             or
             do
             expect
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             be
             a
             People
             raised
             up
             ,
             more
             pure
             then
             that
             greatly
             mixed
             People
             that
             are
             called
             by
             the
             
             common
             Name
             of
             Quakers
             ;
             and
             are
             generally
             known
             by
             the
             single
             Language
             of
             Thee
             and
             Thou
             to
             one
             Person
             ;
             plain
             Habit
             ,
             and
             other
             small
             〈◊〉
             called
             by
             some
             ,
             but
             most
             improperly
             ,
             
               The
               form
               of
               Truth
            
             ;
             bearing
             as
             〈◊〉
             proportion
             to
             the
             form
             of
             Truth
             ,
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             outmost
             skirt
             of
             a
             Mans
             Garment
             doth
             to
             the
             whole
             Garment
             .
             I
             freely
             declare
             ,
             I
             do
             exp●●t
             that
             God
             will
             raise
             up
             a
             purer
             People
             ,
             than
             the
             generality
             that
             go
             under
             that
             Name
             ;
             it
             being
             generally
             owned
             and
             lamented
             by
             the
             faithful
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             mixture
             among
             us
             ,
             both
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             evil
             Conversation
             .
             But
             when
             a
             greater
             Reformation
             cometh
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             and
             believe
             that
             faithful
             Friends
             will
             still
             belong
             to
             that
             more
             reformed
             and
             refined
             People
             ,
             who
             shall
             then
             be
             found
             alive
             .
             2.
             
             That
             I
             told
             
               Caleb
               Pusie
            
             and
             others
             ,
             
               That
               there
               were
               not
               six
               Friends
               in
            
             America
             ,
             
               nor
               in
            
             England
             ,
             
               〈…〉
               in
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               that
               preached
               Christ
               aright
               .
            
             This
             I
             disown
             as
             an
             absolute
             Forgery
             ;
             my
             words
             were
             ,
             
               That
               I
               knew
               not
               six
               in
            
             Pensilvania
             ,
             
               that
               preached
               Christ
               aright
               at
               that
               time
            
             ;
             and
             no
             more
             I
             did
             .
             3.
             
             
               That
               I
               had
               that
               to
               preach
               ,
               that
               was
               never
               yet
               preached
               by
               any
            
             Quaker
             .
             But
             what
             if
             I
             had
             so
             said
             ,
             〈◊〉
             meaning
             any
             new
             fundamental
             Principle
             ,
             but
             some
             further
             opening
             of
             some
             Places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             yet
             understood
             perhaps
             by
             any
             other
             among
             us
             .
             If
             this
             be
             a
             Crime
             in
             me
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             needs
             judge
             ,
             they
             are
             come
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             and
             top
             of
             all
             divine
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             nothing
             is
             further
             to
             be
             discovered
             .
             But
             who
             think
             so
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             pitty
             their
             great
             Ignorance
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Arrogancy
             and
             Presumption
             .
             4.
             
             
               That
               I
               had
               l●ss
               now
               against
               water
               Baptism
               than
               formerly
            
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             the
             words
             .
             It
             is
             known
             by
             my
             former
             printed
             Books
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             moderate
             in
             my
             Judgment
             concerning
             both
             water
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Supper
             ,
             in
             the
             outward
             use
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             chiefly
             blaming
             the
             great
             formality
             in
             Mens
             pra●tising
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             resting
             in
             the
             outward
             Practise
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             not
             universally
             judging
             or
             concluding
             ,
             that
             God
             neither
             did
             ,
             nor
             would
             move
             any
             ●y
             his
             Spirit
             to
             practi●e
             them
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ;
             but
             rather
             allowing
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             possible
             ,
             that
             some
             were
             or
             might
             be
             moved
             ;
             wherein
             I
             have
             the
             printed
             Testimonies
             both
             of
             
               John
               Crook
            
             ,
             and
             
               Geo.
               Bishop
            
             ,
             in
             their
             Treatises
             concerning
             Friends
             Principles
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             other
             Friends
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             concurring
             with
             me
             .
             And
             if
             I
             had
             so
             said
             ,
             as
             is
             alledged
             ,
             what
             great
             Offence
             could
             it
             be
             ,
             considering
             that
             I
             did
             find
             too
             many
             in
             these
             American
             parts
             ,
             that
             together
             with
             rejecting
             these
             
               Outward
               signs
            
             ,
             have
             rejected
             the
             
               things
               signified
               by
               them
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             being
             
               any
               Necessary
               matter
               to
               be
               believed
            
             for
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             And
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             say
             again
             ,
             
               it
               is
               far
               better
               to
               receive
               both
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               the
               signs
               ,
               and
               things
               signified
               by
               them
               ,
            
             than
             to
             reject
             both
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             .
             5.
             
             That
             I
             saw
             now
             ,
             that
             Hicks
             and
             Faldo
             had
             
               more
               Reason
               to
               write
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Quakers
               ;
               than
               I
               then
               thought
               they
               had
               .
            
             But
             
               this
               is
               an
               absolute
               falshood
            
             ,
             as
             laid
             down
             .
             It
             is
             like
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             
               If
               they
               had
               but
               charged
               only
               some
               particulars
               ,
               called
               Quakers
               ,
               some
               of
               their
               charges
               would
               have
               proved
               true
            
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             found
             some
             of
             them
             true
             ,
             to
             my
             sad
             Experience
             ;
             but
             I
             ever
             blamed
             them
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             they
             charged
             these
             things
             universally
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             〈…〉
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             
               falsly
               charged
               upon
               me
            
             .
             6.
             
             That
             
             if
             
               I
               should
               appear
               in
               opposition
               to
               friends
               ,
               I
               could
               do
               more
               hurt
               than
               all
               that
               yet
               had
               appeared
               against
               them
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             false
             and
             
               invidious
               charge
            
             ,
             which
             I
             utterly
             ●eject
             and
             abhor
             ;
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             never
             appear
             in
             opposition
             to
             faithfull
             ●●ends
             ,
             nor
             ever
             was
             it
             in
             my
             heart
             to
             hurt
             any
             ,
             nor
             ever
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             shall
             it
             be
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             any
             hurt
             ,
             by
             word
             and
             writ
             ,
             to
             testifie
             against
             vile
             Errors
             and
             wicked
             Practices
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             to
             hurt
             the
             Devil's
             Kingdom
             .
             But
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               these
               things
               will
               be
               proved
               against
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               deny
               them
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               of
               a
               like
               tendency
               :
            
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             Why
             hath
             he
             not
             now
             done
             it
             ?
             For
             until
             he
             prove
             them
             ,
             None
             that
             are
             impartial
             ,
             will
             believe
             them
             .
             Beside
             ,
             by
             whom
             will
             be
             prove
             them
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             none
             but
             his
             own
             Party
             to
             give
             proof
             in
             the
             case
             ?
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             no
             Authentick
             Proof
             among
             men
             ,
             so
             
               especially
               not
               in
               this
               case
            
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             partial
             and
             unfair
             .
             For
             his
             unchristian
             and
             uncharitable
             insinuations
             against
             me
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             his
             page
             31.
             grounded
             upon
             
               falshoods
               and
               perversion
            
             ,
             I
             pass
             ,
             as
             not
             worth
             further
             noticing
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLVI
             :
             page
             32.
             
             He
             falsly
             insinuates
             against
             me
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             I
             am
             gone
             from
             Truth
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             have
             dealt
             treacherously
             with
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             ,
             by
             appearing
             in
             print
             against
             them
             ,
             instead
             of
             submitting
             to
             their
             Advise
             and
             Judgment
             .
             [
             But
             there
             is
             nothing
             appeareth
             in
             that
             called
             ,
             The
             Judgment
             
               of
               the
               Yearly
               Meeting
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             their
             sense
             that
             I
             am
             gone
             from
             Truth
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             most
             false
             suggestion
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             dealt
             treacherously
             with
             them
             '
             for
             I
             took
             their
             Advice
             ,
             in
             clearing
             Truth
             and
             faithful
             Friends
             ,
             by
             what
             I
             printed
             :
             And
             that
             I
             printed
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Yearly
             meeting
             ,
             I
             deny
             ;
             and
             he
             cannot
             prove
             it
             .
             But
             if
             I
             have
             printed
             against
             them
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             called
             Treachery
             ,
             seeing
             Treachery
             signifieth
             some
             breach
             of
             promise
             ,
             or
             underhand
             dealing
             ,
             none
             of
             which
             I
             am
             guilty
             of
             ;
             for
             what
             I
             have
             printed
             ,
             I
             declared
             before
             them
             that
             gave
             forth
             that
             Paper
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             clearing
             the
             Truth
             and
             my
             innocency
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLVII
             .
             He
             grosly
             perverteth
             ,
             and
             abuseth
             his
             Reader
             ,
             when
             he
             accuseth
             me
             ▪
             and
             them
             with
             me
             at
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             ,
             that
             we
             shrunk
             from
             the
             charge
             ,
             when
             called
             upon
             in
             the
             Yearly
             meeting
             at
             London
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             none
             of
             us
             having
             courage
             enough
             to
             own
             ,
             or
             st●nd
             by
             that
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             malicious
             ,
             scandalous
             Libel
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               New
               England
            
             ▪
             s
             Spirit
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             &c.
             for
             I
             freely
             declared
             in
             that
             meeting
             ,
             That
             I
             was
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             all
             that
             book
             ;
             but
             that
             that
             part
             that
             concerned
             my
             own
             .
             Trial
             ,
             was
             mine
             .
             But
             that
             I
             charged
             him
             either
             with
             Drunkenn●ss
             ,
             or
             Riding
             an
             Horse-Race
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             things
             simply
             narrated
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Relation
             in
             that
             book
             ,
             as
             is
             common
             in
             books
             called
             Tryals
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             deny
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             cannot
             prove
             it
             ;
             therefore
             I
             did
             n●t
             shrink
             from
             my
             charge
             ;
             nor
             do
             I
             know
             that
             any
             of
             them
             that
             were
             so
             concerned
             with
             me
             ,
             did
             so
             charge
             him
             ;
             our
             charge
             being
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             given
             false
             Judgment
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             was
             guilty
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             acting
             unchristianly
             and
             unjustly
             towards
             us
             ;
             which
             charge
             we
             did
             not
             shrink
             from
             ,
             but
             sufficiently
             proved
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             all
             his
             silly
             Evasions
             and
             Quibbles
             have
             not
             cleared
             him
             ,
             nor
             ever
             can
             clear
             him
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             book
             of
             the
             Trial
             doth
             positively
             charge
             him
             either
             with
             Drunkenness
             or
             Horse-Racing
             ,
             but
             simply
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             ,
             narrates
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             how
             things
             did
             pass
             there
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             XLVIII
             .
             p.
             33.
             
             He
             perversly
             accuseth
             us
             ,
             as
             doing
             neither
             manly
             nor
             honestly
             ,
             for
             not
             declaring
             who
             were
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             book
             ,
             because
             some
             of
             us
             gave
             this
             for
             our
             Reason
             of
             our
             concealment
             ,
             That
             S.
             J.
             might
             take
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Law
             against
             them
             .
             And
             he
             querieth
             ,
             
               Will
               they
               ,
               to
               defame
               a
               person
               ,
               do
               that
               which
               shall
               subject
               them
               to
               the
               correction
               of
               the
            
             Law
             ,
             
               yet
               do
               it
               clandestinely
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               stroke
               of
            
             Justice
             ,
             
               and
               plead
               conscience
               and
               Christian
               constraint
               for
               it
               too
               ?
            
             I
             answer
             to
             his
             Query
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             know
             nothing
             in
             all
             that
             book
             ,
             that
             doth
             defame
             ,
             or
             wrong
             him
             ,
             if
             his
             own
             Actions
             had
             not
             defamed
             him
             ;
             for
             books
             that
             give
             an
             account
             of
             mens
             Trials
             at
             Sessions
             and
             Assizes
             ,
             being
             commonly
             simple
             Narratives
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             defame
             the
             Persons
             tried
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             no
             other
             but
             give
             a
             true
             Relation
             of
             things
             .
             2.
             
             The
             concealing
             the
             Authors
             Name
             ,
             or
             Names
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             avoid
             the
             stroke
             of
             Justice
             ,
             but
             to
             avoid
             any
             farther
             occasion
             of
             S.
             J.
             his
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             Persecuting
             them
             unjustly
             ;
             for
             I
             know
             not
             that
             the
             Authors
             of
             that
             book
             have
             writ
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             that
             can
             justly
             ,
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             submit
             them
             to
             the
             correction
             of
             the
             Law.
             But
             we
             know
             how
             oft
             men
             abuse
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             under
             pretence
             of
             Justice
             ,
             act
             unjustly
             ,
             as
             S.
             J.
             hath
             manifestly
             done
             .
             But
             if
             concealing
             mens
             Names
             ,
             lest
             Persecutors
             be
             gratified
             ,
             be
             such
             a
             Crime
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             S.
             J.
             makes
             many
             Friends
             guilty
             ,
             yea
             ,
             many
             Friends
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             who
             have
             concealed
             their
             Names
             ,
             when
             asked
             in
             a
             meeting
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             been
             declaring
             ,
             when
             the
             Act
             of
             20l.
             for
             preaching
             in
             an
             unlawful
             Assembly
             (
             as
             it
             was
             called
             )
             was
             in
             force
             :
             Also
             divers
             Friends
             that
             have
             writ
             books
             of
             Trials
             ,
             and
             Court-Proceedings
             ,
             have
             concealed
             their
             Names
             ;
             witness
             
               W.
               Pen's
            
             and
             
               W.
               Mede's
            
             Trial
             :
             and
             by
             S.
             J.
             his
             false
             Logick
             ,
             this
             was
             done
             to
             
               defame
               persons
            
             ,
             and
             a
             doing
             of
             that
             which
             did
             subject
             them
             to
             the
             correction
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             done
             clandestinely
             to
             avoid
             the
             stroke
             of
             Justice
             .
             But
             if
             his
             Logick
             be
             bad
             in
             the
             last
             (
             
               as
               doubtless
               it
               is
            
             )
             it
             is
             so
             in
             the
             first
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLIX
             .
             He
             most
             falsly
             accuseth
             me
             ,
             That
             
               I
               knew
               that
               divers
               matters
               of
               charge
               against
               him
               therein
               were
               false
               :
            
             whereupon
             he
             inferreth
             ,
             
               that
               I
               have
               finned
               against
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               ma●●●iously
               and
               premeditately
               abused
               him
               .
            
             But
             his
             Antecedent
             is
             false
             (
             and
             he
             brings
             no
             shadow
             of
             Proof
             for
             it
             )
             and
             therefore
             so
             is
             his
             Consequent
             .
          
        
         
           
             L.
             He
             most
             uniustly
             blames
             me
             ,
             for
             spreading
             some
             of
             the
             said
             Books
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Trial.
            
             But
             until
             he
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Authors
             of
             that
             book
             have
             any
             way
             wronged
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             unjust
             in
             blaming
             me
             ,
             for
             spreading
             of
             them
             ;
             nor
             will
             the
             spreading
             of
             them
             (
             if
             I
             had
             so
             done
             )
             intitle
             me
             to
             own
             all
             to
             be
             true
             that
             is
             in
             every
             Line
             of
             that
             book
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             so
             confident
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             Reprinted
             the
             private
             Letter
             of
             
               Peter
               Bosse
            
             ,
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             printed
             in
             the
             book
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Tryal
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             doth
             intitle
             him
             to
             own
             every
             thing
             charged
             on
             him
             in
             that
             Letter
             .
             Therefore
             his
             Reason
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             say
             
               his
               true
               Logick
            
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             innocent
             of
             that
             )
             in
             
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               things
               ,
            
             hath
             utterly
             failed
             him
             ;
             for
             
               his
               prejudice
               blinds
               him
            
             ,
             and
             takes
             away
             from
             him
             the
             use
             of
             
               his
               common
               Reason
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               ,
            
             as
             any
             may
             see
             that
             
               is
               not
               as
               blind
               as
               himself
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             LI.
             page
             34.
             
             That
             he
             saith
             ,
             He
             can
             prove
             me
             guilty
             of
             that
             called
             a
             Lyar
             ,
             proves
             himself
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             until
             he
             bring
             his
             proof
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             hath
             
             not
             done
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             be
             accused
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Gro●●●
             of
             his
             Accusation
             ,
             say
             ,
             he
             can
             prove
             the
             thing
             true
             for
             which
             he
             is
             accused
             ,
             and
             yet
             give
             no
             proof
             :
             for
             at
             this
             rate
             he
             may
             accuse
             a
             man
             of
             Felony
             〈◊〉
             Murder
             ,
             and
             give
             no
             other
             Ground
             for
             his
             Accusation
             ,
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             he
             can
             prove
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             LII
             .
             p.
             34.
             
             He
             most
             impudently
             ,
             and
             as
             with
             a
             Forehead
             of
             Brass
             ,
             doth
             justifie
             his
             calling
             me
             ,
             
               an
               Apostate
               ,
               and
               worse
               than
               profane
            
             ;
             all
             his
             proof
             being
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               so
               evident
               ,
               that
               to
               go
               about
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               were
               a
               work
               of
               Supererrogation
               .
            
             But
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             spared
             all
             his
             pains
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             every
             one
             ,
             when
             his
             proof
             fails
             him
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               it
               is
               so
               evident
               ,
               that
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               were
               a
               work
               of
               Supererrogation
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             meerly
             to
             trif●le
             ,
             and
             more
             like
             a
             man
             that
             either
             hath
             not
             common
             sense
             or
             shame
             .
             But
             if
             the
             thing
             be
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             an
             
               Apostate
               ,
               and
               worse
               than
               profane
               ,
            
             how
             is
             it
             that
             the
             Yearly
             meeting
             hath
             been
             so
             far
             from
             passing
             any
             such
             Judgment
             on
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             in
             the
             least
             forbid
             Friends
             to
             receive
             my
             Ministry
             ,
             but
             rather
             recommended
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             kind
             to
             me
             ;
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Ministring
             Friends
             at
             the
             Yearly
             meeting
             at
             London
             ,
             (
             as
             above-mentioned
             )
             joyned
             with
             me
             in
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             so
             have
             City-Friends
             ,
             at
             some
             of
             the
             publick
             meetings
             of
             Friends
             in
             London
             .
             Doth
             he
             not
             here
             grievously
             reflect
             on
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             being
             guilty
             of
             joyning
             with
             a
             man
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             is
             
               an
               Apostate
               ,
               and
               worse
               than
               profane
               .
            
             But
             he
             hath
             not
             shewed
             ,
             nor
             can
             he
             shew
             ,
             wherein
             my
             Apostacy
             doth
             appear
             ,
             either
             in
             Doctrine
             or
             Practice
             .
          
        
         
           
             LIII
             .
             He
             is
             guilty
             of
             gross
             perversion
             ,
             in
             misconstruing
             my
             just
             charge
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             my
             calling
             it
             
               Rank
               Popery
               in
               him
               and
               his
               Faction
               ,
               to
               require
               an
               absolute
               submission
               from
               me
               ,
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               their
               Meeting
               ,
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               Faith
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               that
               was
               :
            
             for
             that
             it
             is
             Rank
             Popery
             ,
             all
             sincere
             Protestants
             will
             say
             ,
             to
             require
             an
             absolute
             submission
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             any
             man
             or
             meeting
             ,
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             Faith
             and
             Conscience
             ;
             for
             no
             Profession
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             but
             the
             Papal
             Church
             ,
             requireth
             absolute
             submission
             to
             her
             Judgment
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ;
             for
             to
             require
             it
             ,
             implies
             ,
             that
             such
             who
             require
             it
             ,
             think
             themselves
             absolutely
             infallible
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             branch
             of
             Rank
             Popery
             .
             Now
             his
             misconstruction
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             my
             allowing
             a
             conditional
             submission
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             hath
             this
             sense
             ,
             if
             the
             Party
             ,
             or
             Parties
             like
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             they
             will
             yeild
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             otherwise
             .
             But
             I
             gave
             him
             no
             Ground
             for
             this
             gross
             perversion
             and
             misconstruction
             of
             my
             words
             ;
             for
             persons
             may
             like
             or
             dislike
             a
             thing
             ,
             without
             any
             just
             cause
             .
             The
             true
             sense
             of
             a
             conditional
             submission
             in
             that
             case
             is
             ,
             that
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Judgment
             of
             any
             meeting
             ,
             whereof
             a
             man
             is
             a
             member
             ,
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             (
             the
             only
             supreme
             Judge
             of
             matters
             of
             Faith
             )
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             greatest
             outward
             Test
             ,
             and
             Rule
             of
             Tryal
             ;
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             no
             farther
             ,
             is
             he
             to
             submit
             to
             them
             ,
             ●●eing
             no
             meeting
             is
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             cases
             and
             respects
             ,
             infallible
             ,
             as
             
               Francis
               Hongel
            
             hath
             well
             asserted
             and
             proved
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             his
             printed
             Treatises
             ,
             against
             a
             〈◊〉
             bound
             up
             with
             his
             other
             books
             ,
             in
             Folio
             .
             And
             seeing
             S.
             j
             ,
             hath
             〈◊〉
             ●●cted
             a
             conditional
             submission
             ,
             as
             insufficient
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             〈…〉
             lute
             submission
             of
             mens
             Faith
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             the
             meeting
             〈◊〉
             ●f
             they
             
             〈…〉
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             is
             Rank
             Popery
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             great
             Apostacy
             from
             one
             of
             the
             great
             fundamental
             Principles
             of
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             that
             hold
             the
             Light
             in
             every
             man's
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Supreme
             Judg
             and
             Rule
             of
             Judgment
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             an
             ordinary
             manner
             of
             speech
             among
             the
             Ministers
             among
             us
             ,
             To
             the
             Light
             in
             every
             Conscience
             I
             speak
             ;
             and
             they
             did
             not
             direct
             Friends
             to
             the
             Light
             in
             others
             without
             them
             ;
             for
             that
             to
             be
             sure
             derogates
             from
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             in
             our selves
             ,
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             believe
             what
             the
             Light
             in
             our selves
             convinceth
             us
             of
             ,
             if
             it
             happen
             to
             contradict
             the
             Judgment
             of
             men
             that
             call
             themselves
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             LIV.
             He
             confesseth
             ,
             he
             said
             somewhat
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             as
             was
             charged
             against
             him
             by
             me
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               to
               do
               God's
               business
               we
               needed
               Gods
               Wisdom
               and
               Power
               ;
               but
               to
               do
               our
               own
               business
               ,
               as
               men
               ,
               we
               needed
               it
               not
               .
            
             But
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             I
             pervert
             his
             intention
             therein
             ,
             wherein
             he
             falsly
             chargeth
             me
             ;
             for
             he
             maketh
             me
             put
             this
             gloss
             upon
             his
             words
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             thought
             we
             had
             a
             self-sufficiency
             to
             do
             our
             own
             business
             ,
             as
             men
             ;
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               I
               know
               that
               all
               our
               strength
               and
               abilities
               are
               from
               God.
            
             But
             as
             I
             put
             no
             such
             gloss
             on
             his
             words
             ,
             so
             he
             still
             equivocates
             ,
             not
             defining
             what
             he
             means
             by
             Strength
             and
             Ability
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             mean
             but
             Natural
             Strength
             and
             Ability
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             
               eat
               ,
               walk
               .
               ,
               &c.
            
             he
             saith
             no
             more
             than
             any
             Pelagian
             will
             say
             .
             But
             if
             he
             mean
             a
             supernatural
             Power
             and
             influence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             guide
             us
             in
             our
             common
             affairs
             ,
             he
             must
             recant
             and
             retract
             his
             former
             gross
             Error
             .
             But
             he
             not
             only
             f●lly
             accuseth
             me
             ,
             but
             perverteth
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             ●s
             he
             now
             stated
             it
             ,
             Whether
             there
             be
             not
             a
             greater
             Necessity
             to
             wait
             for
             it
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             Life
             ,
             to
             manage
             the
             outward
             part
             of
             Church
             Affairs
             ,
             than
             our
             common
             Affairs
             .
             But
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             all
             spiritually
             minded
             ,
             whether
             even
             to
             manage
             our
             common
             Affairs
             ,
             it
             be
             not
             necessary
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             Life
             ,
             to
             guide
             us
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             is
             po●sible
             for
             us
             ,
             even
             at
             all
             times
             ;
             and
             no
             more
             to
             be
             remiss
             in
             the
             one
             than
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             LV.
             
               page
               ▪
            
             36.
             
             In
             his
             excusing
             his
             not
             submiting
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Mens
             Meeting
             ,
             in
             a
             worldly
             Matter
             betwixt
             
               T.
               Budd
            
             and
             him
             ,
             he
             perverts
             the
             case
             to
             c●●ak
             his
             Partiality
             ,
             by
             alledging
             ,
             
               It
               s
               improper
               for
               any
               Religious
               Society
               to
               interrupt
               or
               alter
               the
               Will
               of
               the
               Deceased
               .
            
             But
             he
             hath
             not
             showed
             ,
             and
             I
             suppose
             cannot
             show
             ,
             that
             that
             Meeting
             required
             any
             such
             thing
             of
             him
             ;
             or
             whether
             that
             was
             it
             which
             was
             to
             be
             submitted
             ;
             the
             which
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             he
             makes
             to
             be
             a
             great
             reflection
             on
             the
             Injustice
             of
             the
             Meeting
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             improper
             for
             a
             Meeting
             to
             require
             a
             Submission
             ,
             tending
             to
             alter
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Deceased
             ;
             How
             much
             more
             improper
             was
             it
             in
             
               S.
               J.
            
             to
             require
             me
             to
             submit
             my
             Faith
             and
             Conscience
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             them
             of
             that
             Meeting
             ,
             whereof
             only
             Christ
             and
             God
             is
             Lord
             and
             Sovereign
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             Will
             of
             mortal
             Man
             iss
             not
             to
             be
             altered
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             Will
             and
             Testament
             of
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             ;
             a
             part
             whereof
             is
             to
             stand
             fast
             in
             the
             Liberty
             where●●th
             Christ
             hath
             made
             us
             free
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             submit
             our
             Faith
             and
             Conscience
             to
             fasllible
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             LVI
             .
             He
             perverts
             the
             Case
             again
             ,
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             that
             other
             charge
             ,
             of
             his
             refusing
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             Friends
             at
             London
             ,
             in
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             
               Edward
               Billing
            
             and
             him
             .
             1.
             
             
               He
               saith
               he
               did
               submit
               so
               far
               as
               he
               had
               power
               ,
               else
               ,
               how
               came
               a
               Judgment
               to
               be
               given
               in
               the
               matter
               ;
               against
               which
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               never
               heard
               him
               open
               his
               Mouth
               ?
            
             But
             these
             are
             poor
             Evasions
             .
             A
             Judgment
             might
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             he
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             Equity
             and
             Justice
             of
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             in
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             submit
             to
             the
             Equity
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             still
             justified
             his
             Proceedings
             ,
             in
             throwing
             off
             the
             Trust
             committed
             to
             him
             by
             his
             Master
             
               Edw.
               Billings
            
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             never
             heard
             him
             open
             his
             Mouth
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             Argument
             ,
             he
             did
             submit
             to
             the
             Justice
             of
             it
             .
             I
             did
             not
             say
             I
             heard
             him
             open
             his
             Mouth
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             others
             heard
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             thing
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             all
             along
             justified
             his
             throwing
             off
             his
             Trust
             committed
             to
             him
             from
             
               Ed.
               Billing
            
             ,
             and
             taking
             a
             new
             Trust
             or
             Commission
             from
             the
             People
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               difference
               lay
               not
               betwixt
            
             Edw.
             Billing
             
               and
               him
               ,
               but
               betwixt
            
             Edw.
             Billing
             
               and
               the
               Province
               of
            
             West
             Jersey
             ,
             is
             notoriously
             false
             ;
             for
             it
             lay
             not
             only
             betwixt
             the
             Province
             and
             
               E.
               B.
            
             but
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             greatly
             ,
             betwixt
             E.
             B.
             and
             him
             .
             3.
             
             Whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               is
               false
               ,
               that
               the
               Meeting
               judged
               him
               guilty
               of
               betraying
               his
               Trust
               to
            
             E.
             B.
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             him
             to
             say
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             but
             he
             should
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             false
             .
             4.
             
             Whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               their
            
             Judgment
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             he
             hath
             still
             by
             him
             :
             Let
             him
             produce
             a
             true
             Copy
             of
             that
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             in
             it
             ,
             either
             expresly
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             then
             I
             shall
             acknowledge
             ,
             I
             did
             unadvisedly
             so
             charge
             him
             ;
             but
             till
             then
             he
             must
             have
             me
             excused
             ,
             to
             remain
             in
             my
             sense
             ,
             that
             I
             justly
             charged
             him
             ,
             having
             it
             from
             such
             that
             I
             have
             cause
             better
             to
             trust
             ,
             then
             I
             have
             to
             trust
             him
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             proved
             guilty
             of
             Prevarication
             .
             But
             seeing
             he
             confesseth
             a
             Judgment
             was
             given
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             it
             was
             against
             E.
             B.
             for
             Friends
             at
             that
             time
             assisted
             E.
             B.
             to
             recover
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             appoint
             a
             new
             Deputy
             ,
             as
             accordingly
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             S.
             J.
             was
             turned
             out
             ,
             as
             the
             general
             Observation
             of
             the
             Country
             was
             .
             And
             if
             it
             was
             not
             against
             E.
             B.
             it
             was
             against
             S.
             J.
             for
             if
             it
             was
             against
             the
             Province
             of
             
               West
               Jersey
            
             ,
             it
             was
             against
             him
             ,
             seeing
             if
             the
             Province
             did
             ill
             ,
             to
             make
             S.
             J.
             the
             Governor
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             followeth
             ,
             he
             did
             ill
             to
             accept
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             did
             go
             to
             purge
             himself
             in
             the
             yearly
             Meeting
             at
             London
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             that
             Judgment
             ,
             some
             that
             knew
             well
             enough
             what
             that
             Judgment
             was
             ,
             did
             oppose
             him
             in
             that
             respect
             .
             But
             I
             did
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             Merit
             of
             the
             Cause
             in
             my
             so
             charging
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             did
             ill
             in
             that
             Affair
             above
             mentioned
             ;
             only
             I
             did
             argue
             
               ad
               bo●inem
            
             ,
             that
             seeing
             S.
             J.
             did
             refuse
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Equity
             of
             that
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             a
             worldly
             Matter
             ,
             it
             was
             most
             unreasonable
             in
             him
             to
             require
             ●f
             me
             an
             absolute
             Submi●sion
             ,
             in
             a
             Matter
             that
             is
             Spiritual
             ,
             
               viz.
               Fait●
            
             and
             Conscience
             .
             For
             his
             Reflections
             on
             my
             worthy
             Friend
             
               Geo.
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             I
             pa●s
             them
             ,
             as
             not
             worth
             answering
             ;
             for
             they
             contain
             nothing
             of
             any
             real
             Matter
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             〈…〉
             railing
             ;
             and
             I
             question
             not
             〈◊〉
             
               G.
               H.
            
             can
             well
             enough
             answer
             to
             any
             thing
             
               S.
               J.
            
             hath
             objected
             against
             him
             .
             But
             that
             he
             sath
             it
             is
             a
             notorious
             〈◊〉
             and
             ●●nder
             ,
             that
             he
             went
             〈…〉
             
             Disunity
             with
             the
             most
             faithful
             Friends
             ;
             he
             boldly
             indeed
             saith
             it
             ,
             but
             without
             all
             proof
             or
             probability
             .
             For
             it
             is
             much
             more
             probable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             than
             false
             ;
             for
             he
             not
             owning
             the
             Equity
             of
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             at
             least
             he
             was
             in
             Disunity
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             about
             a
             Trifle
             ,
             but
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             weight
             ,
             wherein
             Sentence
             or
             Judgment
             was
             given
             against
             him
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             it
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             a
             sillable
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             were
             generally
             weary
             of
             his
             too
             severe
             Government
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             being
             charged
             on
             him
             ,
             where
             the
             Book
             was
             printed
             ,
             viz.
             in
             America
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             exercised
             his
             Government
             ,
             it
             is
             unreasonable
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             demand
             it
             to
             be
             proved
             here
             ,
             as
             divers
             other
             things
             of
             that
             Nature
             cannot
             in
             reason
             be
             demanded
             to
             be
             proved
             here
             .
             But
             if
             it
             were
             to
             be
             proved
             in
             
               west
               Jersey
            
             it self
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             I
             should
             get
             scores
             to
             assert
             it
             ,
             and
             prove
             it
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             sufficiently
             .
             But
             in
             part
             it
             can
             be
             proved
             here
             ,
             for
             some
             here
             in
             London
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             witness
             ,
             how
             most
             unmercifully
             he
             caused
             one
             to
             whip
             a
             Friends
             Son
             ,
             for
             a
             very
             small
             Trespass
             ;
             and
             caused
             a
             Man
             to
             sell
             his
             Horse
             to
             him
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             sold
             him
             to
             another
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           
             LVII
             .
             He
             grosly
             perverts
             the
             Case
             also
             ,
             in
             excusing
             his
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               tho'
               I
               denyed
               their
               Judgment
               ,
               yet
               they
               would
               judge
               me
            
             ;
             saying
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             trample
             upon
             it
             as
             false
             ,
             before
             I
             knew
             what
             it
             was
             .
             For
             he
             speaking
             these
             words
             in
             a
             menacing
             insolent
             manner
             ,
             wholly
             unbecoming
             a
             Judge
             ,
             did
             sufficiently
             show
             ,
             they
             intended
             a
             Judgment
             of
             Condemnation
             against
             me
             ,
             as
             the
             event
             proved
             ;
             and
             I
             could
             expect
             no
             other
             from
             such
             prejudiced
             Persons
             ;
             therefore
             I
             say
             still
             ,
             I
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             I
             did
             trample
             upon
             it
             ,
             &c.
             being
             false
             .
          
        
         
           
             LVIII
             .
             His
             perverse
             way
             of
             reasoning
             ,
             
               That
               their
               Judgment
               of
               the
               28th
               is
               ●rue
               ,
            
             first
             from
             Friends
             in
             all
             Places
             being
             so
             unanimous
             in
             it
             .
             [
             But
             this
             is
             palpably
             false
             ,
             hundreds
             of
             faithful
             Friends
             in
             dive●s
             Places
             have
             not
             owne●
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             know
             not
             that
             he
             can
             shew
             one
             Meeting
             of
             Friends
             in
             all
             England
             ,
             that
             doth
             own
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             either
             monthly
             ,
             quarterly
             ,
             or
             yearly
             Meeting
             ;
             for
             the
             Paper
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Judgment
               of
               the
               yearly
               Meeting
               at
               London
               ,
            
             doth
             not
             own
             it
             ;
             however
             ,
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             they
             blame
             both
             sides
             ;
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             disown
             me
             ,
             or
             render
             me
             gone
             from
             truth
             ,
             as
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             28th
             doth
             .
             But
             his
             second
             Argument
             is
             as
             false
             and
             weak
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             viz.
             from
             my
             and
             our
             Measures
             under
             it
             .
             But
             ought
             we
             not
             to
             be
             uneasie
             under
             your
             Wickedness
             ,
             and
             false
             Judgment
             ,
             ought
             not
             the
             Sins
             of
             others
             to
             be
             a
             burthen
             to
             us
             ?
             Was
             not
             Crist
             grieved
             and
             burdened
             with
             the
             Wickedness
             and
             Enmity
             of
             the
             Jews
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             the
             true
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             grieved
             with
             the
             wickedness
             and
             false
             Judgments
             of
             false
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ?
             Oh!
             how
             carnal
             and
             unsensible
             seems
             this
             Man
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             known
             or
             felt
             the
             burden
             of
             other
             Mens
             Sins
             ,
             too
             great
             an
             Argument
             ,
             he
             never
             duly
             felt
             the
             burden
             of
             his
             own
             Sins
             ;
             for
             ,
             who
             feel
             the
             one
             ,
             will
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             feel
             the
             other
             .
             And
             how
             could
             we
             but
             be
             grieved
             and
             uneasie
             to
             see
             so
             many
             blinded
             and
             deceived
             by
             that
             false
             Judgment
             given
             out
             against
             us
             ?
             so
             that
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             that
             formerly
             was
             well
             received
             by
             them
             ,
             came
             to
             be
             rejected
             ;
             and
             they
             did
             what
             they
             could
             ,
             
             by
             their
             false
             Judgment
             ,
             wholly
             to
             make
             void
             our
             Work
             and
             Service
             in
             the
             Lords
             Vineyard
             ?
             this
             ,
             and
             other
             evil
             Effects
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             great
             breach
             it
             made
             among
             all
             the
             Meetings
             in
             these
             three
             Provin●●s
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             broken
             till
             then
             ,
             how
             could
             it
             but
             grieve
             and
             burden
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             But
             notwithstanding
             our
             Griefs
             ,
             we
             can
             say
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             say
             for
             my
             particular
             ,
             as
             my
             Afflictions
             and
             Griefs
             have
             been
             great
             ,
             because
             of
             your
             fa●●e
             ●udgment
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             Effects
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             my
             Comforts
             have
             been
             great
             ,
             in
             that
             God
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             honour
             me
             ,
             to
             suffer
             so
             much
             for
             his
             Name
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             dear
             Son
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             and
             his
             blessed
             Spirit
             in
             my
             Heart
             has
             oft
             made
             these
             words
             comfortable
             to
             me
             ,
             
               Math.
               5.
               11.
               
               Blessed
               are
               ye
               when
               Men
               shall
               revile
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             lastly
             ,
             how
             inconsiderate
             is
             this
             Man
             in
             his
             way
             of
             arguing
             against
             us
             .
             Hath
             not
             he
             been
             uneasie
             under
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             and
             printed
             by
             us
             against
             him
             ,
             his
             Book
             bespeaks
             it
             sufficiently
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             by
             his
             own
             Argument
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             have
             said
             or
             printed
             against
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             Judgment
             .
             But
             note
             Readér
             ,
             that
             
               S.
               J.
            
             (
             Papist
             like
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             things
             )
             brings
             not
             his
             Satisfaction
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Judgment
             the
             28th
             ,
             gave
             out
             against
             us
             from
             the
             Light
             or
             Spirit
             within
             ,
             but
             from
             Men
             without
             ;
             making
             multitude
             or
             plurality
             the
             greatest
             mark
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             Argument
             ,
             Paul
             was
             a
             bad
             Man
             ,
             because
             not
             only
             some
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             but
             all
             Asia
             had
             forsaken
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             LIX
             .
             He
             is
             miserably
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             twisting
             ,
             and
             perverting
             ,
             and
             feigning
             great
             untruths
             to
             excuse
             their
             endeavouring
             to
             bear
             us
             down
             in
             religious
             Matters
             ,
             by
             their
             Power
             as
             Magistrates
             ,
             whereof
             I
             give
             an
             Instance
             in
             Plea
             ,
             
               &c.
               p.
            
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             They
             imposing
             upon
             the
             true
             Liberty
             and
             Right
             of
             the
             Meeting
             ,
             by
             encouraging
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             against
             the
             Mind
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Friends
             present
             ,
             it
             being
             an
             established
             Act
             of
             the
             monthly
             Meeting
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             divers
             other
             monthly
             Meetings
             ,
             that
             nothing
             ought
             to
             be
             read
             in
             their
             Meeting
             ,
             without
             the
             general
             consent
             of
             the
             Meeting
             .
             And
             one
             of
             them
             did
             threaten
             to
             bind
             an
             honest
             Friend
             to
             the
             Peace
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             occasion
             given
             him
             ,
             
               S.
               J.
            
             calling
             out
             for
             a
             Constable
             .
             1.
             
             He
             granteth
             that
             the
             said
             Persons
             being
             Magistrates
             ,
             were
             at
             that
             Meeting
             ,
             though
             none
             belonged
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             Members
             thereof
             ,
             but
             
               S.
               R.
            
             2.
             
             He
             argueth
             ,
             why
             should
             they
             be
             said
             to
             countenance
             the
             reading
             of
             it
             more
             than
             
               G.
               K.
            
             and
             those
             with
             him
             to
             discountenance
             it
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             we
             did
             discountenance
             it
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             they
             countenanced
             it
             ,
             but
             we
             came
             not
             with
             Magistrates
             Power
             ,
             calling
             for
             a
             Constable
             to
             keep
             the
             Peace
             ;
             and
             we
             had
             more
             cause
             to
             discountenance
             it
             ,
             than
             they
             to
             countenance
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             read
             by
             the
             general
             consent
             of
             the
             Meeting
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             other
             Reasons
             .
             3.
             
             He
             ouerieth
             ,
             where
             was
             the
             bl●●e
             of
             puting
             the
             Paper
             into
             the
             Hand
             of
             
               W.
               P.
            
             he
             was
             the
             Clerk
             of
             the
             Meeting
             .
             Answ
             .
             The
             blame
             was
             to
             put
             it
             into
             his
             Hand
             ,
             and
             biding
             〈◊〉
             read
             it
             without
             the
             general
             consent
             of
             the
             Meeting
             .
             4.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             or
             the
             Meeting
             was
             against
             the
             reading
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             cannot
             believe
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             ●●ccording
             to
             his
             Observation
             .
             But
             this
             doth
             not
             ●●prove
             it
             ,
             for
             others
             observation
             was
             as
             good
             and
             better
             as
             his
             ,
             that
             observed
             many
             more
             forbidding
             it
             
             than
             desiring
             it
             to
             be
             read
             .
             But
             suppose
             they
             were
             the
             lesser
             part
             ,
             it
             is
             argument
             enough
             that
             it
             was
             an
             imposition
             upon
             their
             Liberty
             and
             Right
             ,
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             against
             their
             Consent
             ,
             as
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             through
             all
             Meetings
             it
             is
             the
             order
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             done
             be
             with
             general
             Consent
             .
             5.
             
             His
             reflection
             on
             
               Joseph
               Fisher
            
             ,
             charging
             him
             with
             heading
             a
             Party
             ,
             with
             more
             Rage
             ,
             than
             true
             Zeal
             or
             Knowledge
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             only
             an
             abusive
             reviling
             a
             Man
             of
             known
             Moderation
             ,
             and
             a
             chief
             Member
             of
             that
             Meeting
             ,
             and
             who
             kept
             Meetings
             at
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             Hospitably
             entertained
             traveling
             Friends
             ;
             I
             let
             pass
             without
             thinking
             it
             worthy
             of
             further
             noticing
             .
             6.
             
             Take
             notice
             Readers
             ,
             his
             haughty
             and
             supercilious
             manner
             of
             reviling
             me
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             .
             
               But
               met●inks
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               G.
               K.
               should
               blush
               to
               stile
               any
               Man
               unruly
               and
               d●sorderly
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               since
               its
               hard
               to
               find
               any
               thing
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               (
               especially
               pretending
               to
               Learning
               ,
               and
               a
               civil
               Education
               )
               that
               in
               that
               respect
               can
               equal
               himself
               .
            
             But
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             impartial
             Readers
             ,
             whether
             
               S.
               J.
            
             hath
             not
             far
             exceeded
             me
             in
             hard
             words
             and
             Censures
             ,
             which
             he
             construeth
             to
             be
             unruly
             and
             disorderly
             ;
             beside
             his
             wicked
             Practises
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             by
             his
             Argument
             ,
             
               He
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               of
               Mankind
               .
            
             But
             it
             s
             well
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Justice
             of
             Peace
             ,
             or
             President
             in
             any
             Court
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             might
             know
             what
             I
             might
             expect
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             laboureth
             to
             render
             me
             thus
             invidiously
             .
             Is
             this
             his
             Christianity
             or
             Civility
             ,
             to
             make
             me
             worse
             than
             any
             thing
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             before
             he
             hath
             justified
             his
             Expression
             ,
             in
             calling
             me
             worse
             th●n
             profane
             .
             Can
             any
             thing
             of
             Bill●ngs-gate
             Rhetorick
             exceed
             this
             of
             his
             ?
             He
             grants
             he
             did
             enquire
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             a
             Constable
             there
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             proof
             sufficient
             ,
             they
             sought
             to
             bear
             us
             down
             by
             their
             Magistratical
             Power
             .
             What
             instance
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             that
             ever
             any
             Friend
             in
             a
             monthly
             Meeting
             called
             for
             a
             Constable
             ?
             Doth
             not
             〈◊〉
             the
             Crown
             of
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Antichrist's
             Horns
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             plainly
             〈◊〉
             ●ut
             he
             pretends
             it
             was
             to
             keep
             the
             Peace
             ;
             for
             the
             Woman
             of
             the
             House
             〈◊〉
             him
             ,
             under
             much
             concern
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             ,
             she
             feared
             there
             would
             be
             〈◊〉
             chi●●
             .
             And
             must
             a
             ●i●ly
             womans
             idle
             imagination
             be
             an
             excuse
             to
             him
             to
             do
             such
             an
             extraordinary
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             like
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             has
             not
             been
             known
             in
             a
             Friends
             meeting
             .
             9.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Tho
               they
               did
               not
               strike
               ,
               yet
               in
               their
               r●ge
               ,
               there
               were
               〈…〉
               catch
               at
               the
               Paper
               ,
               to
               have
               torn
               it
               〈…〉
               had
               so
               〈…〉
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               no
               assurance
               ,
               but
               they
               could
            
             fight
             ,
             
               as
               〈…〉
            
             .
             But
             that
             any
             did
             snatch
             at
             the
             Paper
             in
             a
             Rage
             ,
             is
             〈…〉
             I
             ,
             can
             witness
             the
             contrary
             ;
             only
             one
             or
             two
             did
             civilly
             and
             〈…〉
             their
             Hand
             on
             the
             mans
             Arm
             ,
             desiring
             him
             not
             to
             〈…〉
             will
             not
             men
             get
             to
             justifie
             〈…〉
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             fight
             ;
             〈…〉
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             ●e
             〈…〉
             Meeting
             h●●
             in
             Engl●nd
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             Peace
             when
             〈…〉
             Truth
             :
             H●w
             would
             this
             〈…〉
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             〈◊〉
             his
             〈◊〉
             again
             and
             〈…〉
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             answered
             〈◊〉
             .
             But
             the
             〈…〉
             Magistrate
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             more
             than
             S.
             J.
             〈…〉
             he
             was
             such
             any
             where
             .
             But
             what
             difference
             is
             betwixt
             
             
               Impudent
               Rascal
            
             ,
             (
             the
             word
             Rascal
             signifying
             no
             more
             than
             what
             the
             
               English
               Bible
            
             translateth
             
               Vile
               Person
            
             )
             and
             the
             Term
             he
             giveth
             me
             ,
             viz.
             
               ●orse
               than
               profane
            
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             any
             thing
             of
             Mankind
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             equall'd
             ,
             let
             the
             Impartial
             judge
             ;
             more
             especially
             considering
             I
             so
             termed
             him
             for
             his
             Blasphemy
             against
             Christ
             ,
             whereof
             I
             have
             sufficient
             Witness
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             World
             :
             but
             no
             such
             thing
             can
             be
             charged
             against
             me
             .
             For
             his
             denying
             that
             he
             called
             G.
             J.
             
               Nonsensical
               Puppy
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             sufficiently
             clear
             him
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             affirmed
             by
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             both
             of
             good
             Credit
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             viz.
             
               Tho.
               Tresse
            
             ,
             a
             member
             of
             that
             monthly
             meeting
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             then
             disowned
             by
             them
             .
             But
             his
             Redection
             on
             G.
             J.
             (
             saying
             of
             him
             ,
             what
             G.
             
               is
               for
               a
               Church-Member
               ,
               he
               supposeth
               is
               well
               known
               here
               as
               well
               as
               elsewhere
            
             )
             ,
             he
             had
             better
             have
             spared
             ,
             G.
             J.
             not
             being
             here
             to
             answer
             for
             himself
             .
             But
             if
             he
             thought
             not
             G.
             J.
             qualified
             to
             be
             one
             of
             their
             Church-members
             ,
             he
             reflects
             greatly
             on
             their
             meeting
             ,
             who
             admitted
             him
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             it
             .
             But
             G.
             J.
             hath
             as
             many
             ,
             or
             rather
             more
             ,
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             that
             will
             speak
             well
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             S.
             J.
             hath
             .
          
        
         
           
             LX.
             His
             perversion
             in
             excusing
             ,
             or
             clearing
             himself
             ,
             of
             charging
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             said
             ,
             
               there
               were
               more
               damnable
               heresies
            
             ,
             &c.
             among
             the
             
               Quakers
               ,
               I
            
             have
             sufficiently
             discovered
             above
             ;
             see
             Num.
             39.
             
          
        
         
           
             LXI
             .
             p.
             43.
             
             His
             perversion
             in
             excusing
             ,
             or
             diminishing
             his
             Fault
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               if
               he
               draw
               forth
               his
               hand
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               pull
               it
               in
            
             again
             ,
             
               until
               he
               hath
               quelled
               us
               all
               ,
            
             is
             easily
             perceived
             .
             He
             confesseth
             ,
             something
             to
             this
             effect
             he
             did
             say
             ,
             which
             he
             acknowledgeth
             to
             be
             unadvisedly
             spoken
             ;
             but
             why
             not
             proudly
             and
             ambitiously
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             impartial
             Readers
             ,
             and
             sensible
             men
             ,
             who
             can
             savour
             words
             ,
             whether
             they
             rankly
             smell
             not
             of
             Height
             of
             Pride
             ,
             and
             savour
             not
             of
             great
             Presumption
             ?
             as
             if
             it
             were
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             think
             ,
             to
             do
             so
             much
             against
             us
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             would
             quell
             us
             all
             ,
             not
             beleiving
             ,
             or
             not
             considering
             ,
             that
             no
             mortal
             man
             did
             know
             what
             Power
             he
             had
             ,
             in
             any
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             his
             Power
             that
             he
             gloried
             so
             vainly
             in
             ,
             was
             taken
             from
             him
             not
             long
             after
             .
             But
             his
             meaning
             he
             gives
             his
             insolent
             words
             ,
             still
             smell
             rankly
             both
             of
             Pride
             and
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             sensible
             and
             impartial
             Readers
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             being
             this
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               if
               I
               〈◊〉
               engage
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Power
               I
               have
               ,
               in
               the
               S●a●ion
               I
               stand
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               desist
               ,
               till
               I
               have
               〈◊〉
               you
               to
               a
               better
               behaviour
               .
            
             Note
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               desist
            
             :
             but
             knoweth
             he
             that
             he
             will
             not
             desist
             till
             he
             has
             reduced
             us
             to
             that
             he
             thinks
             better
             behaviour
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             thought
             his
             Power
             was
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             ?
             But
             Soveraign
             Providence
             taught
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             either
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             spake
             from
             a
             false
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             made
             to
             desist
             from
             his
             Violence
             against
             us
             ,
             by
             being
             turned
             out
             of
             his
             station
             ,
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             wherein
             he
             gloried
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             case
             ,
             he
             continueth
             of
             that
             persecuting
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             reprove
             his
             Pride
             ,
             or
             other
             his
             insolent
             infirmities
             ,
             he
             will
             punish
             them
             for
             their
             so
             doing
             ,
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             reviling
             Magistracy
             ,
             if
             he
             happen
             to
             be
             re-installed
             .
             But
             such
             as
             shall
             happen
             to
             re-install
             him
             ,
             will
             do
             〈◊〉
             to
             advise
             him
             to
             more
             moderation
             ,
             or
             put
             some
             Curb
             upon
             him
             .
             But
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             many
             Friends
             ,
             and
             particularly
             
               G.
               F.
            
             is
             guilty
             of
             reviling
             Magistracy
             ,
             who
             more
             sharply
             and
             severely
             
             reproved
             Pride
             and
             Injustice
             in
             some
             Justices
             of
             Peace
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             than
             ever
             we
             did
             his
             Pride
             in
             Pensilvania
             .
             And
             if
             G
             ,
             F.
             had
             been
             living
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             been
             then
             in
             Pensyvania
             ,
             and
             had
             but
             done
             the
             like
             to
             S.
             J.
             〈◊〉
             must
             have
             expected
             he
             would
             have
             used
             him
             as
             he
             had
             done
             us
             ,
             to
             reduce
             him
             to
             better
             behaviour
             :
             See
             G.
             F.
             his
             Letter
             to
             Justice
             Sawrey
             ,
             charging
             him
             with
             Persecution
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             p.
             94.
             of
             his
             Journal
             ;
             and
             his
             〈◊〉
             Letter
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Derby
             ,
             charging
             them
             with
             Oppression
             ,
             Injustice
             and
             Covetousness
             ,
             p.
             51.
             
             But
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             our
             Friends
             ,
             
               John
               Macomb
            
             and
             
               Ralph
               Ward
            
             ,
             did
             rail
             and
             snarl
             intolerably
             at
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             going
             〈◊〉
             the
             Court
             to
             Dinner
             ;
             seeing
             he
             tells
             not
             what
             that
             intolerable
             railing
             was
             ,
             nor
             gives
             any
             proof
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             rejected
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             his
             falshoods
             ,
             invented
             by
             him
             to
             cover
             his
             evil
             practices
             .
             His
             instance
             is
             not
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             proof
             ,
             that
             they
             said
             ,
             
               they
               thanked
               God
               they
               could
               not
               take
               their
               Lives
               away
               ;
               but
               they
               coveted
               their
               Goods
               .
            
             Have
             not
             our
             Friends
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             said
             as
             much
             to
             Justices
             here
             ,
             who
             have
             fined
             them
             ,
             and
             streined
             their
             Goods
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             to
             some
             of
             us
             in
             Pensylvania
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             to
             
               W.
               Bradford
            
             ,
             who
             being
             fined
             six
             shillings
             for
             refusing
             to
             be
             a
             Jury-man
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             matter
             of
             conscience
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             promise
             in
             the
             Presence
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             judging
             it
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             had
             Writing-Paper
             ,
             worth
             9
             s.
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             carried
             to
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             his
             Shop
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             which
             
               VV.
               B.
            
             told
             me
             .
             Pray
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             ,
             if
             this
             was
             not
             Covetousness
             and
             Oppression
             both
             ?
          
        
         
           
             LXII
             .
             p.
             45.
             
             His
             perversion
             ,
             in
             using
             that
             fallacious
             distinction
             ,
             given
             by
             all
             Persecutors
             ,
             even
             the
             worst
             sort
             ,
             Papists
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               they
               did
               not
               persecute
               us
               ,
               but
               prosecuted
               us
               by
               Law
               ,
               for
               our
               abuses
               to
               the
               Government
               .
            
             [
             His
             great
             defence
             is
             then
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             egregiously
             transgress'd
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             did
             endeavour
             to
             raise
             Sedition
             ,
             and
             subvert
             the
             Government
             .
             And
             for
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             prints
             at
             large
             that
             scandalous
             Proclamation
             given
             forth
             by
             him
             and
             others
             against
             me
             (
             which
             I
             have
             fully
             answered
             in
             Print
             ,
             and
             so
             need
             not
             answer
             it
             again
             here
             )
             at
             
               Philadelphia
               ,
               25th
               6th
               mo
            
             .
             1692.
             and
             the
             Presentments
             of
             the
             Grand
             Jury
             against
             us
             .
             But
             if
             to
             indict
             and
             accuse
             ,
             be
             sufficient
             proof
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             evidence
             ,
             who
             but
             shall
             be
             guilty
             ,
             tho
             the
             most
             innocent
             ?
             However
             ,
             here
             we
             have
             him
             acknowledging
             
               matter
               of
               fact
            
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             of
             some
             service
             to
             many
             that
             would
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             ever
             there
             was
             any
             such
             thing
             done
             to
             us
             in
             Pensyvania
             ,
             as
             
               fining
               and
               imprisonment
            
             ,
             for
             things
             that
             we
             have
             always
             declared
             to
             be
             to
             us
             matters
             of
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXIII
             .
             But
             to
             cloak
             his
             Persecution
             ,
             he
             giveth
             us
             a
             wrong
             Description
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             believe
             the
             general●ty
             of
             the
             people
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             will
             say
             so
             :
             Persecution
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               a
               suffering
               inflicted
               upon
               the
               sufferers
               for
               the
               discharge
               of
               their
               duty
               to
               God.
            
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             f●r
             due
             liberty
             of
             conscience
             ,
             is
             a
             wrong
             description
             of
             persecution
             ,
             as
             being
             far
             too
             Narrow
             ,
             as
             not
             including
             such
             suffering
             as
             is
             inflicted
             upon
             men
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             in
             error
             ,
             and
             hold
             erronious
             Doctrines
             and
             Principles
             ,
             it
             having
             been
             all
             〈◊〉
             our
             Plea
             ,
             (
             witness
             what
             
               VV.
               Penn
            
             ,
             and
             divers
             ot●ers
             ,
             h●ve
             printed
             at
             great
             length
             ,
             concerning
             the
             due
             bounds
             of
             〈◊〉
             of
             conscience
             ,
             that
             seeing
             we
             live
             peaceably
             under
             the
             Government
             ,
             
             without
             doing
             Injury
             to
             any
             Man
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             suffer
             ,
             even
             though
             we
             be
             in
             an
             Error
             ,
             whether
             our
             Error
             relate
             to
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Practise
             .
             But
             according
             to
             this
             Popish
             definition
             of
             Persecution
             given
             by
             
               S.
               J.
            
             Men
             ought
             to
             suffer
             for
             their
             Errors
             ,
             and
             be
             whipt
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             to
             be
             in
             Error
             ,
             or
             to
             practise
             an
             erronious
             Worship
             ,
             is
             no
             discharge
             of
             Mens
             Duty
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             be
             punished
             for
             their
             Errors
             in
             Principles
             ,
             or
             Practises
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             persecuted
             ,
             but
             prosecuted
             according
             to
             Law.
             And
             by
             this
             his
             Popish
             definition
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             great
             question
             with
             many
             ,
             whether
             any
             Man
             called
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             ever
             suffered
             any
             Persecution
             ,
             either
             in
             old
             England
             or
             new
             ,
             until
             that
             be
             out
             of
             question
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             held
             no
             Errors
             ?
             But
             according
             to
             the
             true
             description
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             as
             given
             by
             
               W.
               Penn
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             were
             persecuted
             by
             Suffering
             ,
             Fining
             ,
             and
             Imprisonment
             ,
             for
             not
             conforming
             to
             the
             Worship
             established
             by
             Law
             ,
             supposing
             they
             were
             in
             an
             Error
             ;
             for
             they
             who
             are
             rightly
             principled
             against
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             for
             due
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             say
             ,
             Men
             are
             not
             to
             be
             whipt
             out
             of
             their
             Errors
             ,
             but
             perswaded
             ,
             and
             better
             informed
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             reject
             due
             Information
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             left
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             only
             Lord
             and
             Sovereign
             over
             Conscience
             .
             The
             true
             definition
             therefore
             of
             Persecution
             is
             a
             suffering
             inflicted
             upon
             the
             Sufferers
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             their
             Duty
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             that
             a
             Man
             thinks
             to
             be
             his
             Duty
             to
             God.
             Suppose
             he
             is
             in
             an
             Error
             ,
             if
             his
             Error
             be
             no
             Injury
             to
             his
             Neighbor
             ,
             or
             a
             breach
             of
             that
             commonly
             called
             the
             second
             Table
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             .
             And
             by
             this
             true
             definition
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             it
             is
             out
             of
             question
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             of
             other
             Nonconformists
             ,
             did
             suffer
             great
             Persecution
             ,
             even
             suppose
             they
             did
             hold
             Errors
             ,
             and
             suffered
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             acted
             contrary
             to
             some
             Laws
             which
             are
             now
             abolished
             and
             repealed
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXIV
             .
             In
             his
             labouring
             to
             clear
             himself
             and
             his
             Party
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             World
             believe
             it
             was
             not
             Persecution
             ,
             but
             a
             Prosecution
             ,
             in
             his
             definition
             of
             Prosecution
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             make
             applicable
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             falsly
             accuseth
             us
             ,
             but
             giveth
             no
             effectual
             Proof
             ;
             Prosecution
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             is
             a
             justice
             done
             on
             Transgressors
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             their
             Injuries
             done
             to
             Men
             ,
             or
             their
             Blasphemies
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             prosecuted
             by
             Law
             ,
             for
             our
             Abuses
             to
             the
             Government
             .
             [
             But
             all
             that
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             duly
             proved
             in
             particular
             against
             us
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             
               Tho.
               Budd
            
             and
             I
             ,
             in
             a
             printed
             Paper
             ,
             in
             our
             just
             defence
             ,
             reprove
             Sam.
             Jennings's
             Pride
             ,
             saying
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             too
             high
             and
             imperious
             in
             Friends
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             worldly
             Courts
             ,
             calling
             him
             an
             ignorant
             ,
             presumptuous
             ,
             and
             insolent
             Man
             ,
             which
             last
             words
             did
             not
             relate
             to
             his
             Magistracy
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             declared
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             religious
             Profession
             as
             a
             Quaker
             .
             And
             that
             we
             queried
             ,
             in
             our
             printed
             Appeal
             ,
             Whether
             hiring
             Men
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             a
             Commission
             to
             fight
             ,
             be
             not
             a
             manifest
             Transgression
             of
             the
             Quakers
             Principle
             .
             Now
             if
             to
             reprove
             Pride
             ,
             and
             other
             Sins
             ,
             as
             Injustice
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             &c.
             in
             Magistrates
             ,
             be
             an
             abuse
             done
             to
             the
             Government
             .
             and
             worthy
             of
             Punishment
             ,
             then
             many
             Friends
             of
             best
             Note
             among
             us
             ,
             are
             equally
             guilty
             ,
             or
             rather
             indeed
             more
             guilty
             ,
             by
             S.
             J.
             his
             Argument
             ,
             as
             G.
             F.
             who
             
             hath
             more
             severely
             charged
             Justice
             Sawry
             ,
             and
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Derby
             ,
             with
             such
             things
             ,
             than
             ever
             we
             did
             any
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             Pensilvania
             .
             See
             also
             a
             printed
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Peoples
               ancient
               and
               just
               Liberties
               ,
            
             asserted
             in
             the
             Proceedings
             against
             ,
             and
             Tryals
             of
             
               Francis
               Moor
               ,
               Richard
               M●w
               ,
               John
               Boulton
               ,
               Job
               Boltoun
               ,
            
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             at
             the
             Sessions
             begun
             and
             held
             at
             the
             
               Old
               Bailey
            
             in
             Lond
             ,
             6th
             mo
             .
             1670.
             where
             the
             Publishers
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             charge
             the
             Magistrates
             more
             severely
             ,
             than
             ever
             we
             did
             ,
             they
             saying
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             said
             Book
             ,
             their
             Oppression
             and
             Injustice
             are
             manifested
             ,
             their
             Wickedness
             and
             Corruption
             detected
             .
             See
             also
             the
             Tryal
             of
             W.
             P.
             and
             W.
             M.
             and
             the
             Tryal
             of
             G.
             W.
             at
             Norwich
             ;
             and
             generally
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             way
             of
             Friends
             ,
             in
             their
             printed
             Books
             of
             Tryals
             at
             Sessions
             ,
             to
             charge
             the
             Justices
             with
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             Arbitrary
             Proceedings
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             seeing
             this
             was
             no
             abuse
             to
             Magistracy
             ,
             but
             their
             Christian
             Complaint
             ,
             and
             bearing
             witness
             conscienciously
             against
             Mens
             Sins
             ,
             as
             holy
             Men
             of
             old
             did
             ,
             as
             is
             largely
             recorded
             in
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             no
             more
             can
             it
             be
             esteemed
             in
             us
             ,
             any
             abuse
             to
             Government
             ,
             to
             have
             reproved
             S.
             J.
             for
             his
             Pride
             .
             And
             as
             concerning
             our
             querying
             ,
             or
             witnessing
             against
             some
             called
             Quakers
             in
             Philadelphia
             ,
             in
             our
             printed
             appeal
             ,
             for
             hiring
             Men
             to
             fight
             ;
             this
             can
             be
             no
             Sedition
             ,
             nor
             having
             any
             tendency
             to
             Sedition
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             well
             known
             ,
             for
             manyyears
             past
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             have
             declared
             it
             to
             be
             their
             Principle
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Government
             hath
             been
             so
             tender
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             charged
             them
             with
             being
             guilty
             of
             Sedition
             ,
             or
             subversion
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             for
             asserting
             any
             such
             Principle
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             tenderness
             and
             moderation
             have
             the
             States
             of
             Holland
             shewed
             to
             the
             M●n●ste
             there
             ,
             who
             are
             a
             great
             People
             ,
             and
             have
             publickly
             asserted
             it
             to
             be
             their
             Principle
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             here
             )
             neither
             to
             fight
             ,
             nor
             to
             swear
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             learned
             Grotius
             ,
             who
             hath
             writ
             a
             learned
             Treatise
             ,
             
               de
               jure
               belli
               ,
               &
               pacis
               ,
            
             reckoneth
             it
             at
             least
             among
             the
             Evangelical
             Counsels
             ,
             (
             which
             any
             Man
             may
             lawfully
             obey
             )
             not
             to
             fight
             ,
             or
             make
             War.
             Is
             it
             not
             therefore
             a
             very
             strange
             thing
             ,
             that
             a
             Justice
             of
             Peace
             in
             Pensilvania
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             his
             Party
             ,
             shall
             make
             that
             to
             be
             Sedition
             ,
             or
             a
             subversion
             of
             the
             Government
             there
             ,
             viz
             ,
             our
             publickly
             asserting
             it
             to
             be
             our
             Principle
             not
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Government
             here
             to
             charge
             nothing
             upon
             us
             but
             to
             be
             tendet
             to
             us
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             things
             of
             Non-conformity
             .
             Doth
             not
             this
             shew
             an
             extraordinary
             height
             of
             Ambition
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             degeneration
             from
             their
             former
             Principle
             ?
             and
             will
             it
             not
             too
             much
             confirm
             the
             Jealousie
             that
             some
             have
             had
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Government
             shall
             happen
             to
             come
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             some
             of
             that
             People
             called
             〈◊〉
             ,
             they
             will
             persecute
             others
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             although
             they
             have
             cried
             out
             against
             their
             being
             persecuted
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             unless
             some
             publick
             Testimony
             be
             given
             forth
             against
             these
             severe
             ,
             and
             unfair
             Proceedings
             of
             these
             Men
             against
             us
             in
             Pensilvania
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             some
             solemn
             declaration
             in
             print
             ,
             given
             forth
             in
             behalf
             of
             that
             People
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXV
             .
             His
             Perve●●ion
             in
             bringing
             his
             and
             their
             most
             illegal
             and
             scandalous
             Proclamation
             against
             me
             ,
             which
             they
             caused
             to
             be
             read
             at
             the
             Market
             
             Place
             by
             the
             common
             Cryer
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             posted
             it
             up
             both
             in
             Town
             and
             Country
             ,
             as
             a
             proof
             of
             my
             being
             guilty
             ,
             of
             endeavouring
             to
             raise
             Sedition
             ,
             and
             to
             subvert
             the
             Government
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             this
             Man
             were
             not
             past
             all
             fear
             or
             shame
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             dared
             to
             print
             such
             an
             illegal
             and
             scandalous
             Paper
             ,
             that
             makes
             so
             much
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             expose
             it
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             which
             I
             having
             so
             fully
             answered
             in
             Print
             ,
             to
             the
             several
             Falshoods
             ,
             Fallacies
             ,
             and
             Perversions
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             repeat
             ;
             only
             I
             think
             fit
             to
             notice
             one
             particular
             ,
             that
             doth
             sufficiently
             show
             their
             illegal
             ,
             unjust
             ,
             and
             Arbitrary
             Proceedings
             ,
             that
             whereas
             they
             say
             ,
             
               It
               hath
               been
               proved
               before
               them
               ,
               that
            
             G.
             K.
             
               being
               a
               Resident
               there
               ,
               did
               ,
               contrary
               to
               his
               Duty
               ,
               publickly
               revile
               the
               said
               Deputy-Governor
               .
            
             [
             Note
             Reader
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               It
               hath
               been
               proved
               before
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             they
             fallacionsly
             omit
             to
             tell
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             not
             called
             before
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             that
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             proved
             against
             me
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             did
             ,
             was
             altogether
             in
             my
             absence
             ,
             in
             and
             without
             the
             least
             Summons
             ,
             Call
             ,
             or
             Citation
             to
             come
             before
             them
             ,
             at
             that
             they
             call
             their
             private
             Sessions
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             rather
             be
             called
             a
             private
             Conspiracy
             to
             subvert
             Law
             and
             Justice
             )
             though
             I
             was
             known
             to
             be
             at
             home
             in
             the
             same
             Town
             .
             And
             whereas
             they
             have
             called
             two
             other
             Justices
             of
             Peace
             ,
             
               viz.
               Lacy
               Cock
            
             ,
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             and
             
               John
               Homes
            
             ,
             a
             Baptist
             ,
             to
             connive
             with
             them
             in
             this
             work
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             viz.
             to
             proclaim
             me
             at
             the
             Market
             Place
             ,
             a
             Person
             so
             highly
             Criminal
             ,
             without
             all
             Conviction
             ,
             or
             calling
             me
             before
             them
             ,
             to
             hear
             any
             thing
             proved
             against
             me
             ,
             these
             two
             Justices
             aforesaid
             ,
             acting
             like
             men
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Understanding
             what
             was
             legal
             ,
             refused
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             signing
             such
             a
             Proclamation
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             done
             without
             any
             Conviction
             ,
             or
             legal
             procedure
             .
             But
             they
             desired
             I
             might
             be
             called
             for
             ,
             and
             legally
             convicted
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             were
             found
             guilty
             ,
             they
             should
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             punish
             me
             accordingly
             .
             But
             this
             not
             being
             granted
             ,
             without
             them
             ,
             they
             gave
             forth
             that
             scandalous
             Proclamation
             against
             me
             ;
             and
             I
             appeal
             not
             only
             to
             all
             Persons
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             others
             ,
             who
             may
             hear
             or
             read
             concerning
             this
             Matter
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             the
             least
             acquainted
             either
             with
             the
             English
             Laws
             ,
             or
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             whether
             their
             thus
             proceeding
             against
             me
             ,
             be
             so
             severe
             a
             Penalty
             ,
             as
             to
             proclaim
             me
             ,
             at
             the
             Market
             Place
             ,
             &c.
             a
             Person
             so
             highly
             Cr●●in●
             ,
             without
             all
             Conviction
             ;
             and
             whether
             to
             take
             the
             Evidence
             of
             〈◊〉
             against
             me
             ,
             in
             my
             absence
             ,
             without
             any
             call
             to
             be
             present
             ,
             is
             not
             wholly
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXVI
             .
             page
             46.
             
             His
             Perversion
             in
             making
             the
             presentment
             of
             the
             Grand
             〈◊〉
             at
             Philadelphia
             ,
             an
             Evidence
             or
             Proof
             against
             
               Th.
               Budd
            
             ,
             and
             me
             ,
             of
             〈◊〉
             being
             guilty
             of
             reviling
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             to
             raise
             Sedition
             ,
             an●
             subvert
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             this
             to
             his
             own
             shame
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             instance
             of
             hi●
             sol●y
             ,
             he
             prints
             the
             Presentments
             of
             the
             said
             Grand
             Jury
             against
             
               T.
               Budd
            
             and
             me
             ,
             and
             against
             W.
             Bradford
             ,
             see
             his
             page
             52.
             
             Now
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             how
             unlike
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             a
             man
             of
             common
             Sense
             ,
             he
             doth
             argue
             .
             The
             Grand
             Jury
             hath
             presented
             us
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             reviling
             S.
             J.
             being
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             therefore
             we
             are
             guilty
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             a
             true
             conclusion
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             proof
             ,
             then
             it
             follows
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             ,
             
             that
             what
             ever
             any
             Grand
             Jury
             presents
             a
             man
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             that
             man
             is
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             room
             left
             for
             any
             further
             Tryal
             of
             a
             Petty
             ●ury
             ;
             which
             is
             another
             perversion
             of
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             of
             England
             .
             But
             why
             S.
             J.
             is
             wholly
             silent
             of
             the
             Verdict
             that
             the
             Petty
             Jury
             gave
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               Th.
               Budd
            
             (
             I
             having
             pleaded
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             not
             present●ble
             ,
             being
             my
             only
             Plea
             ,
             the
             thing
             being
             No
             Nusance
             to
             the
             County
             ,
             nor
             Offence
             against
             the
             Government
             ,
             they
             fined
             me
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             a-do
             )
             is
             ●afie
             to
             conjecture
             ,
             their
             Verdict
             not
             being
             any
             Verdict
             against
             
               Th.
               Budd
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Terms
             or
             Words
             of
             the
             Presentment
             ,
             but
             a
             special
             Verdict
             in
             these
             following
             words
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Thomas
             Budd
             
               was
               guilty
               of
               saying
            
             Sam.
             Jennings
             
               had
               behaved
               himself
               too
               highly
               and
               imperiously
               in
               worldly
               Courts
               .
            
             But
             this
             was
             no
             proof
             that
             
               T.
               B.
            
             was
             guilty
             of
             reviling
             Magistracy
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             special
             Verdict
             of
             the
             Jury
             at
             the
             
               Old
               Baily
            
             ,
             that
             
               W.
               P.
            
             was
             guilty
             of
             speaking
             in
             Grace-Chuack-Street
             ,
             was
             any
             Verdict
             against
             him
             ,
             of
             being
             guilty
             of
             a
             Riot
             ,
             Rout
             ,
             or
             unlawful
             Assembly
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXVII
             .
             p.
             54.
             
             His
             perversion
             ,
             in
             blaming
             me
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             Joyned
             with
             me
             ,
             in
             our
             exposing
             their
             defects
             (
             if
             they
             were
             so
             )
             to
             the
             world
             before
             ever
             we
             had
             spoken
             to
             the
             Parties
             thus
             abused
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             phraseth
             it
             .
             But
             for
             answer
             ,
             what
             he
             calleth
             ,
             
               our
               exposing
               their
               defects
            
             ,
             was
             but
             in
             the
             just
             defence
             of
             our
             
               Innocency
               and
               Christianity
            
             ,
             which
             he
             ,
             and
             27.
             unjust
             Judges
             ,
             had
             endeavoured
             to
             rob
             us
             of
             ,
             by
             exposing
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             tho
             not
             in
             print
             ,
             yet
             publickly
             enough
             otherwise
             )
             their
             false
             Judgment
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             causing
             it
             to
             be
             read
             in
             all
             the
             Meetings
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Province
             of
             Pensilvania
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Meetings
             of
             the
             Neighbouring
             Provinces
             .
             And
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             not
             spoke
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             we
             had
             made
             our
             complaint
             ,
             and
             shown
             our
             dislike
             ,
             at
             a
             monthly
             meeting
             at
             Philadelphia
             ,
             where
             they
             read
             their
             False
             Judgment
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             at
             several
             other
             Meetings
             ,
             before
             we
             printed
             a
             line
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             received
             no
             Redress
             ,
             but
             abusive
             language
             :
             And
             herein
             we
             have
             done
             but
             what
             many
             other
             good
             and
             worthy
             men
             have
             done
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ,
             when
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             have
             no
             Remedy
             ,
             Printing
             being
             the
             last
             Remedy
             .
             And
             this
             Remedy
             hath
             been
             used
             by
             many
             Friends
             of
             good
             Account
             among
             us
             ,
             who
             having
             been
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             unjustly
             dealt
             with
             by
             Justices
             of
             Peace
             ,
             have
             exposed
             their
             Injustice
             in
             print
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             some
             of
             their
             books
             having
             this
             Title
             ,
             
               The
               Cry
               of
               the
               Oppressed
            
             .
             Nor
             can
             this
             be
             called
             ,
             the
             exposing
             of
             our
             brethrens
             weakness
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             denied
             us
             to
             be
             their
             brethren
             ,
             before
             either
             the
             book
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Plea
               of
               the
               Innocent
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Appeal
             ,
             or
             the
             book
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Tryal
            
             ,
             was
             printed
             ;
             and
             they
             had
             begun
             the
             Separation
             ,
             and
             refused
             and
             rejected
             all
             Gospel-Order
             ,
             before
             we
             ever
             printed
             a
             line
             against
             them
             ;
             therefore
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             his
             words
             in
             p.
             54.
             
             I
             may
             justly
             retort
             upon
             himself
             ,
             which
             touch
             not
             us
             :
             What
             conscience
             is
             in
             this
             (
             for
             him
             to
             fill
             his
             book
             with
             so
             many
             falshoods
             ,
             forgeries
             and
             perversions
             )
             I
             leave
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             a
             feared
             conscience
             ,
             to
             determine
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXVIII
             .
             His
             perversion
             ,
             in
             taking
             great
             pains
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             some
             part
             of
             my
             worhs
             did
             respect
             his
             Magistracy
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             I
             am
             guilty
             of
             reviling
             his
             Magistracy
             .
             Now
             the
             part
             of
             my
             words
             which
             he
             laboureth
             to
             prove
             did
             respect
             his
             Magistracy
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               behaved
               himself
               too
               high
               and
               
               imperious
               ,
               both
               in
               friends
               Meetings
               ,
               and
               worldly
               Courts
               .
            
             And
             will
             this
             prove
             ,
             that
             I
             reviled
             Magistracy
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             that
             he
             who
             writ
             
               W.
               Pea's
            
             and
             VV.
             Me●e's
             Tryal
             ,
             which
             some
             say
             ,
             was
             W.
             P.
             himself
             ,
             was
             guilty
             of
             reviling
             Magistracy
             ;
             or
             that
             Friends
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             oppressed
             and
             injured
             by
             proud
             and
             oppre
             ●sive
             Magistrates
             ,
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             that
             have
             charged
             them
             in
             print
             both
             with
             Pride
             and
             Persecution
             ?
             or
             will
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             Prophets
             were
             guilty
             of
             reviling
             Magistracy
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             witness
             publickly
             against
             Pride
             and
             Oppression
             in
             Judges
             and
             Rulers
             in
             former
             days
             ?
             Surely
             these
             men
             in
             Pensylvania
             were
             come
             to
             an
             extraordinary
             height
             of
             Ambition
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             their
             place
             of
             Magistracy
             had
             raised
             them
             up
             so
             high
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             above
             all
             Reproof
             ,
             or
             witnessing
             against
             their
             Pride
             ,
             Injustice
             and
             other
             sins
             ,
             when
             many
             ,
             far
             greater
             in
             Authority
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             have
             born
             all
             that
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             than
             we
             have
             said
             against
             them
             in
             Pensylvania
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             noticing
             it
             by
             such
             severity
             ;
             a
             great
             shame
             to
             such
             men
             ,
             who
             pretending
             to
             be
             Teachers
             of
             others
             in
             the
             great
             Christian
             Duties
             of
             Patience
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             should
             fall
             so
             short
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             ,
             beneath
             many
             who
             make
             not
             so
             high
             Profession
             .
             And
             it
             is
             but
             a
             poor
             excuse
             and
             evasion
             for
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             assisted
             him
             in
             this
             Work
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             he
             or
             they
             do
             ,
             p.
             45.
             
             
               In
               the
               Infancy
               of
               the
               settlement
               of
            
             Pensilvania
             ,
             the
             Legislators
             
               saw
               cause
               to
               make
               provision
            
             ,
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             
               to
               secure
               the
               Reputation
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               from
               the
               contempt
               of
               others
               ;
               foreseeing
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               (
               and
               perhaps
               perceiving
               something
               of
               it
               then
               )
               that
               people
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               equality
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               might
               be
               under
               greater
               tentations
               ,
               to
               run
               into
               this
               evil
               there
               ,
               than
               where
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               had
               raised
               them
               above
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               at
               a
               greater
               distance
               from
               the
               common
               people
               :
               It
               was
               therefore
               enacted
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             ,
             
               That
               whosoever
               should
               speak
               contemptuously
               ,
               or
               slightingly
               of
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               should
               be
               punished
               by
               a
               fine
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Offence
               .
            
             [
             But
             was
             this
             consideration
             enough
             to
             raise
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             Pensylvania
             ,
             so
             far
             above
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             are
             otherwise
             not
             only
             equal
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             some
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             far
             above
             them
             ,
             that
             tho
             a
             man
             do
             ever
             so
             conscientiously
             reprove
             their
             Pride
             ,
             Injustice
             and
             Oppression
             ,
             in
             case
             such
             a
             thing
             happen
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             impossible
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             do
             it
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             must
             be
             punished
             ,
             as
             a
             reviler
             of
             Magistracy
             ?
             Were
             it
             not
             much
             more
             advisable
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             Pensylvania
             ,
             did
             labour
             to
             excel
             and
             exceed
             all
             others
             in
             that
             Province
             ,
             in
             all
             Christian
             and
             civil
             Vertues
             ,
             who
             are
             otherwise
             equal
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             Sh●bna
             -
             like
             ,
             to
             grave
             them
             out
             an
             habitation
             ,
             in
             so
             high
             a
             Rock
             ,
             that
             
               no
               Man
            
             dare
             reprove
             them
             ,
             tho
             ever
             so
             conscientiously
             ,
             or
             having
             ever
             such
             just
             cause
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             such
             Height
             was
             the
             fore-runner
             of
             S.
             J.
             and
             his
             Brethrens
             ●●lly
             ,
             in
             being
             soon
             after
             driven
             out
             of
             their
             station
             ,
             as
             God
             threatned
             
               Shebna
               ,
               Isa
            
             .
             22.
             16
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             if
             they
             happen
             to
             be
             promoted
             again
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             well
             to
             behave
             themselves
             more
             moderately
             and
             Christianly
             .
             To
             revile
             Magistracy
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             sin
             ,
             but
             〈◊〉
             the
             reproving
             of
             Pride
             and
             Injustice
             in
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             in
             the
             publick
             discharge
             of
             his
             Magistracy
             ,
             (
             as
             sitting
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             Justice
             )
             especially
             ,
             is
             no
             reviling
             of
             Magistracy
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             can
             learn
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             revealed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
             or
             any
             Laws
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             other
             Nation
             ,
             professing
             Christianity
             ,
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             were
             they
             so
             partial
             ,
             and
             shewed
             so
             great
             Zeal
             for
             their
             own
             Honour
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             a
             Law
             to
             fine
             a
             man
             that
             spake
             slightingly
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             any
             sum
             they
             please
             ,
             provided
             it
             b●
             not
             less
             than
             20
             s.
             (
             and
             for
             our
             supposed
             Offence
             ,
             fined
             us
             each
             five
             pounds
             )
             ;
             but
             for
             Blesphemy
             against
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             as
             blasphemous
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             Cur●ings
             ,
             their
             Law
             was
             not
             above
             five
             shillings
             :
             And
             it
             is
             but
             a
             poor
             excuse
             for
             this
             inequality
             ,
             given
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             blasphemous
             cursing
             and
             swearing
             might
             be
             so
             common
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             L●w
             exacted
             a
             great
             fine
             for
             every
             guilty
             person
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             been
             able
             to
             pay
             it
             .
             But
             then
             might
             not
             the
             Legislators
             have
             made
             a
             Law
             to
             put
             them
             to
             some
             corporal
             punishment
             ,
             or
             to
             work
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Correction
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             their
             Law
             is
             in
             other
             cases
             ?
             But
             that
             
               Sam.
               Jennings
            
             was
             gui●ty
             of
             Pride
             ,
             and
             too
             great
             height
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             his
             Proceedings
             against
             us
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Paper
             called
             ,
             
               An
               Account
               of
               the
               Proceedings
            
             ,
             &c.
             is
             an
             evidence
             ;
             therefore
             to
             call
             him
             so
             ,
             was
             no
             reviling
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXIX
             .
             His
             perversion
             ,
             in
             slighting
             ,
             and
             seeking
             to
             make
             void
             the
             Certificate
             given
             me
             from
             the
             Deputy
             Governour
             and
             Council
             of
             Philadelphia
             ,
             clearing
             me
             of
             all
             these
             charges
             ,
             amply
             declaring
             my
             Innocency
             ,
             and
             peacea●●e
             be●aviour
             towards
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             them
             in
             Authority
             at
             that
             time
             :
             
               VVho
               is
               it
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               doth
               not
               know
               the
               propensity
               that
               commonly
               appears
               (
               on
               any
               turn
               or
               change
               )
               in
               those
               that
               s●ccced
               in
               place
               aud
               power
               ,
               to
               censure
               and
               exp●se
               such
               as
               were
               before
               under
               the
               same
               charge
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Hence
             he
             concludes
             ●●eir
             Certificate
             will
             not
             do
             me
             
               much
               service
               ,
               nor
               weigh
               much
               with
               thinki●g
               people
               .
            
             [
             Now
             I
             appeal
             to
             impartial
             Readers
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             a
             speaking
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             present
             Magistrates
             there
             ,
             (
             for
             which
             S.
             J.
             by
             his
             own
             Argument
             .
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             )
             and
             possibly
             now
             in
             Pensilvania
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             severe
             Reflection
             on
             them
             ,
             of
             their
             Injustice
             ,
             Partiality
             ,
             yea
             and
             disloyalty
             ,
             to
             give
             me
             a
             Certificate
             ,
             clearing
             me
             of
             any
             such
             Crime
             laid
             to
             my
             charge
             ,
             as
             endeavouring
             to
             raise
             Sedition
             ,
             aud
             subvert
             the
             Government
             in
             Pensilvania
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             then
             in
             Trust
             with
             the
             Government
             ,
             hath
             cleared
             a
             guilty
             person
             from
             an
             heinous
             Crime
             ,
             affecting
             the
             Government
             ?
             for
             it
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             as
             great
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             Male
             Administration
             of
             Government
             ,
             to
             acquit
             and
             clear
             the
             guilty
             ,
             as
             to
             condemn
             the
             innocent
             .
             But
             he
             is
             fallacious
             in
             this
             also
             ,
             that
             he
             insinuates
             ,
             
               these
               that
               gave
               m●
               that
               Certificate
               ,
               aid
               succeed
               him
               and
               his
               party
               in
               the
               Government
            
             ;
             whereas
             ●●me
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             particularly
             
               Robert
               Turner
            
             ,
             who
             signed
             to
             my
             Certificate
             ,
             was
             then
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             S.
             J.
             and
             did
             publickly
             witness
             against
             their
             unjust
             proceedings
             ,
             as
             well
             formerly
             as
             since
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXX
             .
             His
             pervertion
             and
             f●llacy
             ,
             to
             make
             void
             his
             Crime
             of
             persecution
             ,
             〈◊〉
             our
             〈…〉
             
               what
               did
               he
               ,
               or
            
             Thomas
             Budd
             
               suffer
               ?
               were
               〈…〉
               them
               whipped
               ,
               or
               imprisoned
               ?
               No
               such
               matter
               .
               They
               were
               〈…〉
               Court
               ;
               were
               adjudged
               guilty
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               〈…〉
               let
               upon
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               never
               levied
               ;
               for
               which
               ,
               if
               they
               〈…〉
               ,
               they
               onght
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               clemency
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               
               and
               particularly
               such
               as
               might
               have
               exacted
               it
               .
            
             [
             But
             it
             was
             a
             great
             suffering
             ,
             thus
             to
             expose
             us
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             of
             both
             Town
             and
             Countrey
             ,
             as
             so
             heinously
             guilty
             ,
             to
             defame
             us
             ,
             being
             
               innocent
               persons
            
             ;
             and
             tho
             we
             were
             not
             imprisoned
             ,
             yet
             our
             Two
             Friends
             ,
             viz.
             
               W.
               Bradford
            
             and
             
               John
               Macomb
            
             ,
             were
             most
             unjustly
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             W.
             B.
             his
             Utensils
             ,
             detained
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             W.
             B.
             was
             presented
             npon
             a
             Statute
             in
             
               Old
               England
               ,
               That
               no
               book
               shall
               be
               printed
               without
               the
               Printer's
               Name
               to
               it
            
             ;
             And
             tho
             his
             Defence
             was
             ,
             
               That
               most
               of
               Friends
               books
               were
               printed
               without
               the
               Printer's
               Name
               to
               them
            
             ;
             yet
             their
             partiality
             was
             such
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             regard
             it
             :
             And
             that
             our
             fine
             was
             not
             levied
             ,
             we
             owe
             no
             thanks
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             passed
             that
             false
             Judgment
             against
             us
             (
             
               their
               tender
               mercies
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             of
             some
             
               being
               cruel
            
             )
             ,
             but
             to
             
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               that
               restrained
               them
               for
               a
               little
               season
            
             ;
             and
             the
             fear
             that
             possibly
             they
             were
             under
             ,
             lest
             both
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Town
             and
             Country
             should
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               shame
               ,
               shame
               upon
               them
            
             ,
             still
             more
             loudly
             ,
             who
             had
             already
             concluded
             them
             to
             have
             dealt
             unchristianly
             towards
             us
             ;
             and
             after
             some
             little
             season
             ,
             their
             Power
             was
             taken
             from
             them
             .
             But
             their
             most
             cruel
             detaining
             our
             Friend
             
               Peter
               Bosse
            
             ,
             in
             prison
             ,
             for
             his
             fine
             ,
             until
             they
             were
             put
             out
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             doth
             sufficiently
             shew
             it
             was
             no
             
               Clemency
               in
               them
            
             to
             
               Th.
               Budd
            
             and
             me
             ,
             that
             restrained
             them
             from
             levying
             our
             fines
             .
          
        
         
           
             LXXI
             .
             His
             Perversion
             in
             telling
             a
             Story
             ,
             pag.
             35.
             
             That
             some
             in
             
               west
               Jersey
            
             heard
             me
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             hear
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             long
             ,
             that
             I
             were
             either
             whipt
             ,
             or
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             rather
             than
             I
             would
             appear
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             I
             did
             what
             I
             could
             to
             procure
             it
             .
             [
             But
             that
             I
             did
             Prophesie
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             is
             a
             gross
             Forgery
             ;
             or
             that
             I
             did
             in
             the
             least
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             procure
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             probable
             I
             might
             say
             to
             some
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             probability
             ,
             they
             would
             hear
             ere
             long
             ,
             I
             were
             either
             whipt
             or
             imprisoned
             ;
             which
             I
             spoke
             not
             in
             the
             least
             by
             way
             of
             Prophesie
             ,
             but
             of
             strong
             probability
             ,
             considering
             the
             Cruelty
             that
             appeared
             in
             them
             ,
             against
             some
             of
             my
             Friends
             ,
             whom
             they
             imprisoned
             ,
             their
             Rage
             being
             greater
             against
             me
             ,
             than
             them
             ,
             but
             Providence
             hindred
             them
             to
             execute
             all
             that
             was
             in
             their
             Hearts
             .
             And
             what
             less
             could
             be
             expected
             from
             S.
             J.
             who
             for
             a
             small
             default
             of
             a
             poor
             Boy
             that
             did
             throw
             a
             little
             Dirt
             or
             Earth
             at
             a
             Constable
             ,
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             whipt
             most
             cruelly
             at
             Burlington
             in
             
               west
               Jersey
            
             ,
             with
             thirty
             five
             lashes
             on
             the
             naked
             Body
             ,
             with
             a
             Horse-whip
             ,
             and
             caused
             to
             put
             the
             Boys
             Master
             in
             the
             Stocks
             ,
             for
             calling
             him
             ,
             the
             said
             S.
             J.
             Prick-louse-Taylor
             ;
             this
             an
             honest
             P●●son
             of
             good
             Credit
             here
             in
             Town
             ,
             who
             saw
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             one
             that
             begged
             S.
             J.
             to
             shew
             mercy
             to
             the
             poor
             Boy
             ,
             is
             ready
             to
             witness
             ,
             a
             sufficient
             Evidence
             of
             his
             too
             severe
             Government
             in
             
               west
               Jersey
            
             .
             And
             many
             having
             begged
             S.
             J.
             who
             was
             then
             Governor
             ,
             for
             the
             poor
             Boy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             himself
             ●●gged
             most
             lamentably
             for
             mercy
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             Friends
             Son
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             be
             entreated
             .
             And
             also
             considering
             the
             new
             Presentments
             given
             in
             against
             me
             ,
             being
             about
             seven
             in
             number
             ,
             which
             were
             read
             at
             the
             yearly
             Meeting
             l●st
             at
             London
             ,
             with
             my
             Answers
             to
             them
             ,
             divers
             of
             which
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             〈◊〉
             charged
             in
             the
             said
             Presentments
             ,
             had
             I
             been
             guilty
             ,
             deserved
             not
             only
             Imprisonment
             ,
             but
             other
             corporal
             Punishment
             ;
             
             and
             which
             probably
             enough
             might
             have
             reached
             to
             sentence
             of
             Death
             against
             me
             ,
             had
             not
             their
             most
             cruel
             Designs
             been
             disappointed
             by
             the
             merciful
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             considering
             the
             cruel
             minds
             that
             they
             generally
             had
             against
             me
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Juries
             ,
             both
             grand
             and
             petty
             ,
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             to
             be
             prejudiced
             ;
             and
             many
             of
             which
             had
             signed
             to
             false
             Judgments
             against
             me
             ,
             in
             their
             Mens
             Meetings
             .
             But
             whereas
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             p.
             55.
             
             That
             I
             called
             
               Tho.
               Lloid
            
             pittiful
             Governor
             ,
             I
             remember
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             and
             he
             giving
             no
             proof
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             his
             bare
             say
             so
             ,
             the
             impartial
             Reader
             will
             not
             believe
             it
             .
             But
             that
             I
             said
             ,
             my
             Back
             itched
             for
             their
             Whip
             ,
             I
             own
             I
             said
             so
             ,
             in
             a
             publick
             Meeting
             ,
             on
             a
             first
             day
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             interrupted
             me
             ,
             in
             my
             Christian
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             did
             most
             extraordinarily
             threaten
             me
             ,
             with
             their
             magistratical
             Power
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             who
             know
             ,
             what
             godly
             Zeal
             hath
             moved
             men
             to
             ,
             whether
             I
             might
             not
             say
             these
             words
             ,
             in
             a
             Christian
             Spirit
             ,
             implying
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             a
             desire
             to
             suffer
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ;
             to
             which
             Christ
             hath
             pronounced
             a
             blessing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             Lawrence
             the
             Martyr
             said
             to
             the
             Tyrant
             that
             persecuted
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             caused
             to
             roast
             him
             on
             a
             Grid-Iron
             ,
             for
             which
             saying
             he
             was
             greatly
             commended
             .
             He
             bid
             him
             turn
             up
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             the
             former
             being
             roasted
             enough
             ,
             to
             see
             which
             was
             the
             best
             Meat
             :
             (
             Persecutors
             in
             Scripture
             being
             compared
             to
             Man-eaters
             )
             and
             what
             G.
             F.
             said
             ,
             as
             above
             noted
             ,
             to
             a
             man
             that
             struck
             him
             cruelly
             ,
             strike
             again
             ;
             and
             what
             
               Edw.
               Burrough
            
             said
             and
             writ
             in
             Lines
             ,
             to
             his
             Persecutors
             ,
             
               Our
               backs
               are
               ready
               for
               your
               blows
            
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             such
             bold
             Expressions
             that
             godly
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             holy
             boldness
             hath
             moved
             many
             better
             than
             I
             ,
             to
             give
             to
             threatning
             Persecutors
             :
             Yea
             ,
             did
             not
             our
             Savior
             say
             to
             
               Judas
               ,
               what
               thou
               dost
               ,
               do
               quickly
               .
            
             But
             it
             seems
             S.
             J.
             was
             never
             acquainted
             with
             any
             flame
             of
             holy
             Zeal
             ,
             to
             suffer
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             his
             Zeal
             being
             to
             persecute
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             persecuted
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             have
             never
             justified
             all
             the
             words
             I
             have
             said
             to
             there
             my
             Adversaries
             ,
             but
             readily
             have
             granted
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             possible
             I
             have
             at
             times
             exceeded
             ,
             on
             great
             Provocation
             .
             But
             S.
             J.
             and
             his
             Parties
             Hypocrisie
             is
             great
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             have
             far
             exceeded
             me
             in
             hard
             words
             ,
             but
             made
             it
             their
             work
             (
             as
             is
             well
             known
             )
             to
             provoke
             me
             excessively
             .
             But
             my
             gracious
             God
             ,
             for
             which
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             his
             many
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             Deliverances
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             praise
             him
             ,
             hath
             preserved
             me
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             main
             ;
             and
             my
             great
             comfort
             is
             ,
             that
             whatever
             human
             weaknesses
             have
             attended
             me
             as
             to
             some
             Circumstances
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             greater
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             my
             cause
             and
             ground
             of
             de●●te
             against
             them
             ●in
             bearing
             Testimony
             against
             their
             vile
             〈◊〉
             held
             by
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             cloaked
             by
             others
             o●
             them
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             wicked
             Pract●ses
             of
             Persecution
             and
             Injustice
             )
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             since●e
             and
             upright
             Heart
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             main
             ,
             I
             have
             managed
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             P●●ce
             from
             my
             gr●cious
             God
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             sense
             of
             his
             pardoning
             Mercy
             wherein
             I
             have
             failed
             in
             some
             particular
             Circumstances
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             more
             than
             ever
             any
             of
             my
             Adversaries
             that
             I
             know
             have
             acknowledged
             ;
             who
             ,
             proud
             Pharisee
             like
             ,
             do
             justifie
             themselves
             ,
             But
             whereas
             S.
             J.
             hath
             〈◊〉
             to
             charge
             me
             more
             than
             once
             ,
             with
             acting
             against
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             I
             declare
             sincerely
             and
             solemnly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             groundless
             Calumnly
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             his
             Answer
             to
             Peter
             B
             osse
             his
             Letter
             ,
             I
             could
             show
             several
             gross
             prevarications
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             having
             encreased
             my
             Answer
             to
             a
             far
             greater
             bulk
             already
             than
             I
             intended
             ,
             I
             think
             to
             say
             little
             at
             present
             to
             it
             ,
             reserving
             a
             more
             full
             Answer
             to
             another
             opportunity
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             or
             to
             Peter
             B
             osse
             himself
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             most
             proper
             to
             give
             the
             Answer
             ;
             but
             he
             being
             absent
             in
             America
             ,
             his
             answer
             at
             present
             cannot
             be
             expected
             ;
             only
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             notice
             these
             following
             Particulars
             .
             1.
             
               S.
               J.
            
             takes
             no
             other
             way
             to
             clear
             himself
             of
             
               P.
               B.
            
             his
             charging
             me
             with
             an
             unsavory
             Life
             ,
             (
             express'd
             by
             his
             unsavory
             carriage
             and
             words
             to
             his
             Neighbors
             ,
             equal
             or
             superior
             to
             himself
             ,
             at
             least
             some
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             said
             to
             
               John
               S●●n
            
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             Governor
             of
             
               west
               Jersey
            
             ,
             and
             was
             then
             in
             the
             Magistracy
             ,
             
               Thou
               pittiful
               whip
               Jack
               ,
               I
               dispise
               thee
            
             ;
             )
             but
             by
             charging
             him
             in
             general
             ,
             without
             mentioning
             any
             particular
             matter
             of
             Fact.
             2.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             ;
             whether
             it
             was
             fair
             or
             orderly
             in
             S.
             J.
             so
             to
             pursue
             P.
             B.
             he
             being
             a
             Church
             Member
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             that
             time
             denyed
             or
             disowned
             by
             them
             ,
             to
             sue
             him
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             for
             a
             private
             Letter
             sent
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             publick
             scandal
             of
             his
             and
             their
             Profession
             ;
             and
             gratifying
             Adversaries
             ,
             who
             would
             ,
             and
             did
             say
             ,
             
               See
               how
               Quakers
               go
               to
               Law
               with
               Quakers
               ,
               contrary
               to
               their
               Profession
               and
               Principle
               .
            
             Nor
             doth
             his
             evasion
             excuse
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             viz.
             P.
             B.
             was
             one
             of
             my
             Party
             ,
             and
             denyed
             together
             with
             me
             .
             But
             this
             is
             barely
             alledged
             ,
             and
             not
             proved
             ;
             he
             belonged
             to
             Burlington
             Meeting
             in
             
               west
               Jersey
            
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             been
             at
             any
             of
             our
             Meetings
             falsly
             called
             separate
             Meetings
             ,
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             was
             generally
             owned
             by
             Friends
             of
             that
             Meeting
             he
             belonged
             to
             .
             And
             his
             other
             evasion
             is
             as
             weak
             ,
             That
             the
             Paper
             or
             Letter
             came
             to
             him
             open
             .
             Doth
             that
             prove
             ,
             that
             he
             sent
             it
             open
             ?
             Or
             if
             he
             had
             sent
             it
             unsealed
             ,
             was
             that
             such
             a
             Crime
             ,
             to
             query
             into
             such
             things
             as
             Men
             have
             re-printed
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             Neighbourly
             way
             .
             3.
             
             For
             his
             being
             drunk
             ,
             and
             running
             a
             Horse-Race
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             positively
             charged
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             queried
             ;
             and
             was
             ,
             by
             the
             manner
             of
             Evidences
             ,
             brought
             against
             him
             by
             some
             honest
             Persons
             ,
             being
             compared
             with
             the
             negative
             Evidence
             of
             one
             single
             Man
             ,
             (
             whom
             I
             own
             to
             be
             an
             honest
             man
             )
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             be
             weighed
             ,
             by
             the
             Readers
             ,
             which
             has
             most
             probability
             .
             4.
             
             As
             for
             his
             clearing
             himself
             of
             Surveying
             a
             Tract
             of
             Land
             ,
             that
             
               John
               Antrum
            
             had
             actually
             began
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             of
             his
             taking
             away
             the
             Meadow
             of
             
               Rich.
               Mathews
            
             ,
             he
             but
             poorly
             and
             lamely
             comes
             off
             .
             It
             s
             well
             known
             in
             
               west
               Jersey
            
             ,
             that
             
               John
               Antrum
            
             complan'd
             greatly
             on
             S.
             J.
             for
             his
             so
             doing
             ;
             〈…〉
             defence
             about
             
               Rich.
               Mathew
            
             〈◊〉
             M●●dow
             ,
             is
             more
             sophistical
             than
             〈◊〉
             ;
             saying
             ,
             either
             it
             was
             surveyed
             〈◊〉
             
               R.
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             it
             was
             not
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             then
             he
             has
             it
             .
             [
             But
             how
             has
             he
             it
             ,
             〈…〉
             S.
             J.
             hath
             sold
             ,
             or
             may
             hereafter
             tell
             it
             to
             some
             other
             Person
             ?
             It●s
             well
             known
             of
             what
             ill
             fame
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             great
             Injustice
             ,
             to
             survey
             another
             Mans
             Land
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             appropriate
             it
             to
             him
             .
             And
             for
             his
             exception
             against
             the
             Record
             of
             the
             Survey
             by
             〈◊〉
             it
             is
             idle
             and
             ●illy
             .
             It
             is
             ordinary
             in
             Surveyes
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             where
             no
             such
             exactness
             ●●
             commonly
             used
             ,
             (
             as
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             )
             and
             when
             large
             allowance
             is
             given
             for
             barren
             Land
             ,
             and
             high
             ways
             ,
             to
             mention
             a
             s●all
             gushet
             of
             Up-land
             ,
             or
             Meadow
             ,
             without
             telling
             the
             cou●●e
             or
             di●●ance
             ,
             wh●n
             
             it
             lyeth
             adjoyning
             to
             a
             greater
             Tract
             ,
             more
             particularly
             surveyed
             .
             And
             were
             all
             such
             Surveys
             made
             void
             of
             small
             gushets
             ,
             and
             pieces
             of
             Meadow
             ,
             or
             Up
             land
             that
             have
             not
             the
             course
             or
             distance
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             belonging
             to
             that
             part
             ,
             it
             would
             make
             a
             great
             Confusion
             in
             many
             Surveys
             in
             that
             Country
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             might
             give
             occasion
             to
             have
             some
             of
             his
             Land
             of
             Meadow
             to
             be
             questioned
             .
             But
             it
             's
             not
             a
             new
             thing
             for
             S.
             J.
             to
             pretend
             himself
             skilful
             in
             what
             he
             is
             grosly
             ignorant
             of
             .
             5.
             
             For
             his
             Abuses
             done
             to
             
               John
               Shen
            
             ,
             aud
             especially
             his
             base
             and
             scurrilous
             reviling
             him
             ,
             as
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             being
             then
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             is
             so
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             S.
             J.
             hath
             scare
             the
             Confidence
             to
             deny
             the
             unsavory
             Expression
             he
             gave
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             mentioned
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Tryal
             .
             6.
             
             For
             his
             blaming
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             enqui●ed
             at
             
               John
               Shorum
            
             ,
             about
             S.
             J.
             his
             being
             drunk
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             Readers
             ,
             what
             blame
             could
             this
             be
             in
             me
             ,
             so
             to
             enquire
             ,
             I
             having
             heard
             it
             commonly
             reported
             .
             An●
             if
             
               John
               Shorum
            
             denyed
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             having
             affirmed
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             it
             was
             little
             to
             me
             ,
             whether
             he
             did
             affirm
             it
             or
             not
             ,
             I
             made
             no
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             saw
             no
             need
             to
             give
             Evidence
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             for
             it
             would
             have
             signified
             nothing
             to
             clear
             him
             ;
             and
             I
             heeded
             little
             what
             J.
             S.
             said
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             for
             what
             I
             spoke
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             meerly
             occasional
             ,
             as
             I
             hapned
             to
             meet
             him
             on
             the
             way
             .
             7.
             
             What
             S.
             J.
             doth
             alledge
             ,
             that
             
               Robert
               Cole
            
             told
             me
             ,
             he
             knew
             no
             such
             thing
             by
             S.
             J.
             as
             that
             he
             was
             drunk
             at
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             spewed
             in
             the
             Bed
             ,
             I
             declare
             is
             a
             falshood
             ;
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             he
             said
             (
             
               viz.
               R.
               Cole
            
             )
             that
             he
             was
             drunk
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             said
             he
             knew
             no
             such
             thing
             by
             S.
             J.
             I
             remember
             not
             in
             the
             least
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             both
             I
             and
             my
             Wife
             do
             well
             remember
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             the
             thing
             he
             had
             said
             to
             
               Peter
               Bosse
            
             was
             true
             ,
             but
             he
             blamed
             his
             being
             drunk
             ,
             that
             made
             him
             speak
             so
             freely
             ;
             (
             as
             commonly
             Men
             will
             be
             more
             free
             to
             reveal
             a
             matter
             when
             drunk
             ;
             )
             but
             said
             Cole
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             appear
             a
             Witness
             against
             S.
             J.
             he
             being
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             ruine
             me
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             sincerely
             declare
             ,
             to
             the
             best
             of
             my
             Knowledge
             and
             Rememberance
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             severe
             usage
             towards
             his
             Servants
             ,
             and
             especially
             towards
             his
             Maid
             ,
             whom
             he
             most
             cruelly
             whipt
             in
             Bed
             ,
             with
             a
             Horse-whip
             ,
             is
             most
             true
             ,
             and
             is
             sufficiently
             proved
             against
             him
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Tryal
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             witness
             the
             printed
             Testimonies
             of
             
               John
               Smith
            
             ,
             and
             
               James
               Silver
            
             against
             him
             .
             And
             as
             to
             that
             of
             his
             most
             unmerciful
             ,
             and
             obscene
             way
             of
             beating
             his
             Maid
             Servant
             ,
             an
             honest
             Friend
             here
             in
             Town
             ,
             declareth
             he
             had
             it
             from
             the
             Maids
             Mother
             ,
             and
             the
             Maid
             her self
             hath
             declared
             it
             to
             divers
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           POSTSCRIPT
           .
        
         
           
             AND
             thus
             I
             have
             fully
             answered
             to
             all
             that
             seemed
             any
             way
             material
             in
             his
             Charges
             in
             his
             book
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             Friends
             ,
             passing
             by
             several
             other
             things
             not
             worth
             noticing
             ,
             of
             his
             false
             charges
             ,
             and
             possibly
             some
             may
             think
             I
             have
             mentioned
             too
             many
             ,
             and
             taken
             too
             much
             time
             and
             paper
             to
             Answer
             them
             ,
             being
             in
             more
             general
             and
             subdivided
             Heads
             ,
             under
             the
             more
             general
             Heads
             ,
             above
             an
             hundred
             in
             all
             ;
             but
             having
             thus
             for
             once
             bestowed
             so
             much
             time
             ,
             paper
             ,
             labour
             and
             cost
             to
             clear
             me
             of
             these
             false
             charges
          
           T.
           E.
           and
           S.
           J.
           
             have
             laboured
             to
             bespatter
             and
             defame
             me
             with
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             and
             probable
             also
             ,
             (
             tho
             I
             come
             under
             no
             tye
             in
             the
             case
             that
             I
             may
             let
             them
             Answer
             )
             again
             ,
             and
             bark
             on
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             weary
             ,
             without
             much
             noticing
             them
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             for
             indeed
             any
             further
             debate
             in
             print
             touching
             these
             matters
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             judg
             ,
             will
             to
             many
             ,
             but
             little
             profitable
             to
             the
             Readers
             ;
             The
             things
             for
             most
             part
             charged
             and
             recharged
             ,
             being
             of
             words
             and
             transactions
             alledged
             to
             have
             been
             said
             or
             done
             in
          
           Pensilvania
           ,
           
             or
             other
             parts
             of
          
           America
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Evidences
             on
             both
             sides
             being
             confessedly
             Parties
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             proper
             witnesses
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             I
             declared
             at
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             last
             at
          
           London
           ,
           
             1694.
             
             Nor
             did
             I
             any
             further
             make
             us●
             of
             Evidences
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             a
             Ballance
             against
             the
             Evidences
             of
             their
             side
             and
             party
             ,
             my
             Evidences
             being
             fully
             as
             Credible
             persons
             as
             theirs
             ,
             yea
             and
             more
             Credible
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             disproved
             some
             of
             their
             Evidences
             ,
             by
             their
             contra●ictions
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             other
             clear
             circumstances
             !
             But
             that
             which
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             main
             ,
             casts
             the
             ballance
             ,
             as
             I
             declared
             at
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             last
             at
          
           London
           ,
           
             was
             the
             Manuscripts
             of
             my
             opposite
             party
             ,
             under
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             to
             produce
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             see
             great
             occasion
             for
             may
             be
             made
             publick
             .
             But
             how
             little
             ,
             or
             indeed
             ,
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
          
           Sam.
           Jennings
           
             hath
             washed
             himself
             clean
             ,
             of
             the
             dirt
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             have
             thrown
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             hath
             daubed
             himself
             with
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             impartial
             Readers
             to
             Judg
             ,
             and
             whether
             his
             Labour
             to
             clear
             himself
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             not
             with
             as
             little
             success
             ,
             as
             if
             an
          
           Ethiopian
           
           
             would
             labour
             to
             wash
             himself
             white
             .
             If
             any
             place
             were
             for
             my
             Advice
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             best
             way
             for
             him
             to
             clear
             himself
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             is
             to
             repent
             sincerely
             of
             his
             Falshood
             ,
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             Pride
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             his
             great
             sins
             ,
             that
             are
             too
             too
             manifest
             ,
             however
             h●
             seeks
             to
             cover
             them
             ,
             and
             however
             some
             here
             in
          
           England
           
             that
             have
             espoused
             his
             unrighteous
             cause
             ,
             seek
             to
             cloak
             him
             .
             And
             as
             for
             his
             Certificate
             which
             he
             hath
             received
             from
             his
             Party
             and
             Associates
             that
             are
             guilty
             with
             him
             in
             many
             of
             the
             things
             charged
             against
             him
             ;
             I
             judg
             no
             impartial
             Readers
             will
             think
             it
             of
             any
             weight
             ;
             and
             to
             counterballance
             it
             ,
             I
             could
             produce
             a
             more
             full
             and
             ample
             Certificate
             to
             clear
             me
             ,
             signed
             by
             thrice
             as
             many
             Hands
             ,
             and
             Persons
             generally
             of
             as
             good
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             better
             Credit
             ,
             as
             any
             that
             have
             signed
             to
             his
             .
             But
             Certificates
             from
             Parties
             signify
             little
             ;
             and
             when
             a
             man
             's
             own
             words
             and
             actions
             cry
             aloud
             that
             he
             is
             guilty
             ,
             paper
             Certificates
             can
             never
             have
             that
             force
             to
             make
             him
             innocent
             .
          
        
         
           
             George
             Keith
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           London
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             R.
             Levis
          
           ,
           1694.